Hits: 5



SL NO 301 TO 400



Afterwards, Baba saw Charles Davy, a reporter for the Observer newspaper. Davy had met Baba the first day. After greeting him, the following exchange took place:

Baba said, "Ask any one question."

Davy asked, "How can one get to know the Truth?"

Baba replied, "This question has two answers, one would fill volumes and the other is only a few words. In a few words: by giving up falsehood. Now tell me what is falsehood?"

That which does not endure — illusion."

"Right, now the volumes begin. Disregard all that does not endure, and you will realize the Truth."

"But is there any part of the self that endures?"

"Yes, you (pointing to Davy) your Self, endures. This body does not endure. It is illusion. The body should be discarded. Similarly your mind and energy working through you as desires, both of which are also illusion and should be discarded. All of these which are false are to be discarded to realize the Real Self that is you."

Davy inquired, "Baba, you are God and know everything, and yet you ask so often if I love you ... Of course, I love you very much."

Baba replied, "It is my delight to hear from my lovers that they love me. There is no doubt that I know everything, yet I ask. I feel delighted when my lovers say, 'Baba, I love you very much!' As for example, in everyday life one comes across a loving couple. Each loves the other very much and each knows it, and yet the husband or the wife would very often ask, 'Dearest, do you love me?' Invariably, the obvious answer would be, 'I love you very much.' It is my pleasure to ask and my delight to hear from my lovers their oft-repeated answer, 'Baba, I love you very much.' (Lord Meher-p-3982-1956)



The principal of the Dastur School was a European woman named Miss E. Chatham. Her affection for Merwan was touching; a day would not pass without her speaking with the boy. She would also invite him to her house for dinner, which was unusual since Merwan was so young. At that time, the Dastur School admitted boys only at the primary level, so, after one year, Merwan switched schools. On his final day, Miss Chatham embraced him tenderly and imparted a few words of advice. Merwan liked this teacher very much. He listened with downcast eyes and shed tears at their parting, knowing he would miss her. (Lord Meher)



Nilu had no faith in masts and, from a medical point-of-view, considered them to be innocent madmen. But one day he saw that Chatti Baba had sat on a block of ice throughout the night, and had not left his seat despite a freezing storm outside. Nilu had spent the night in his bed huddled under four woolen blankets, and wearing his overcoat — yet still he was cold. The sight of Chatti Baba sitting naked in the intense cold of Quetta, and in a completely happy mood, profoundly impressed Nilu. His questioning mind could not find a satisfactory answer to such a wondrous sight, and he was then fully convinced that the mast was not an ordinary man.

During Baba's month-long stay in Quetta, Chatti Baba would not stay indoors in his room, but would roam about all night outside in the cold, inclement weather. He remained healthy, but, more amazing, he continued his daily bath of 100 bucketfuls of ice-cold water!

One day Baba told Krishna to go ask Chatti Baba whether he wanted a bath. Krishna did so and at first Chatti Baba laughed, but then agreed. Baba came and began bathing him. During the bath Baba gestured to Krishna to ask Chatti Baba whether he felt cold. Krishna asked him and he said, "Cold? I'm on fire! ... I'm burning up!"

Krishna looked puzzled and asked, "You're having a cold bath, yet you feel that you are burning?"

Chatti Baba nodded toward Baba and said, "This fire is burning me!" (Lord Meher-p-2203-1941)



In 1954, during his visit of Hamirpur district, in the evening, Baba walked alone for some time into a part of a forest near Ichhaura. Early in the morning, Baba sanctified the Betwa River by bathing with its water. (He also drank some of the water.) Baba gave darshan at Ichhaura on the 4th, and thousands had the gift of his prasad as people from neighboring villages. Baba made house visits to the homes of Chaturbuj and few others.  (Lord Meher-p-3433-1954)

In 1958 darshan program, Baba went to the men's dormitory tent, where Chaturbuj of Ichhaura was lying in bed ill and unconscious. Baba placed his walking stick on his chest and advised he be given milk, but someone said he was unable to drink anything. Baba sent someone to bring milk and kept his other cane on his chest. Chaturbuj suddenly sat up and held Baba in a tight embrace. He drank the milk and also ate after a while. (Lord Meher-p-4266/7-1958)



Wednesday, 15 November 1944, the entire party, all Nagpur lovers, departed for Angewada by car and bus. Angewada was 21 miles away, and the final stretch of two miles was unpaved, over which neither the car nor the bus could travel. Vibhuti had opened the Meher Spiritual Center in Angewada, near a river, where devotees from neighboring villages would come to pray, sing and listen to talks on Meher Baba.

Baba went straight to the newly founded center, where Vibhuti performed his arti and Baba's picture was officially installed. After distributing prasad, Baba left for Saoner. Baba reached Saoner at ten o'clock, where again the whole town turned out for his darshan. Pophali and another lawyer named P. D. Harkare had made fine arrangements for the function. Baba was taken to the residence of Bhawalkar Pleader.

Pophali had done an excellent job of spreading Baba's messages and love in the area. As a result, almost 40,000 men, women and children had come with eager hearts for the darshan of Meher Prabhu (Lord Meher). Baba came out of the house several times to bless the crowd, but they were not satisfied and would not disperse.

In the middle of this multitude, a well-known person named Chaunde Maharaj came to Baba. With folded hands, he tearfully prayed, "Please bless me for success in my life's activities."

Baba replied, assuring him, "The power house will never fail, provided the wires maintain their connection with it."

Heartfelt outbursts of Baba's Jai filled the air and a wild exhilaration pervaded. Bhajan singing commenced, and people forgot the world and their troubles in the intoxication of the Beloved's smile. Afterwards, Baba and the mandali ate lunch and were then escorted to Meher Spiritual Center at Saoner.

Baba then proceeded to the open grounds opposite the municipal high school, where a gigantic pandal had been erected. But it was not large enough for the thousands of people who had collected. The crowd was so vast that it became difficult to control.

Baba then declared: "The darshan programs at Saoner and Angewada have touched my infinite heart. I am extremely happy with the love here."

Chaunde Maharaj sang bhajans and kirtans. Afterwards he declared: "Meher Baba is the junction of all religions!"

Chaunde offered his obeisance to Baba by lying himself prone on the ground and prayed: "May you banish the suffering of mankind!" (Lord Meher)



A Sadguru never sleeps in the ordinary sense of the word, but "rests" at a resting place between the sixth and seventh planes. Even though people may find him snoring, he is not asleep. It is next to impossible to come down from that state. A Sadguru alone can manage it; no one else can. That is the reason almost all Masters select a quiet, separate and aloof place for resting — which you call sleeping — where they will not be disturbed. For who knows, a kick from a Master during his rest to one who disturbs him would be fatal — the person would be doomed!

But apart from the different places of resting, the Perfect Master's modes of resting also differ. All Sadgurus do not act alike. Sai Baba would rest on a hanging platform high above the floor to avoid disturbance by anyone. While resting, Babajan and Upasni Maharaj would get up suddenly at even the slightest touch of a finger. Hence, they all rest at different solitary places to their liking in different ways. I am the same, avoiding the slightest cause of disturbance.

Therefore, I advise you never to touch a Perfect Master when he or she is resting. I may and do tolerate disturbances occasionally, but other Masters may not and generally speaking do not. And their one kick in that state would finish you forever [end your life]!

Baba then consoled Chhagan by remarking, "Because you get tired, your mood is spoiled. Wherever we halt in the course of our journey, you have to cook; and when the others are out on a walk or sightseeing, you cannot go because you are burdened with the duty of preparing our meals. But what can I do? It is your fate.

How lucky you are to cook the food which I eat. And besides, I like the food you prepare." (Lord Meher-p-1049-1929)



During one of Meher Baba's stays at Guruprasad in Poona, the Chief Justice of the Bombay High Court arrived one morning with his wife and children, seeking Baba’s darshan.

Baba was in seclusion at that time but nevertheless He permitted them to spend five minutes in His presence. The whole family sat at His feet and Baba asked whether they had had a good night's sleep and enquired of the health of each one.

Then turning to the man, Baba asked, “what is your profession?”

"I am a judge, Baba.” the man replied.

Baba smiled and said, "I am in the same profession."

The man seemed confused but a short while later

Baba explained. "There is a difference between you and Me," He said. "When a guilty one is brought before you, you establish his guilt and then you punish him. On the other hand when a guilty one is brought before Me, I establish his guilt and then I forgive him." (The Ancient One, p. 126)



The Poona bhajan group had organized a drama depicting the seven Avatars and their predominant message to mankind. The play was performed before Baba on Saturday, 27 May 1961. All the actors were the children of Center members, aged five to sixteen. In the final scene, Sohrab walked in as Baba, leaning on "Eruch's" (Rustom's) arm.

Seeing the twins go through the familiar scene of Baba giving darshan and prasad, while Baba was right before them, brought forth an uproar of delighted clapping and laughter from the audience. Baba laughed so deeply he had to wipe the tears from his eyes — especially when Sohrab's false mustache fell off! At the end, when "Baba" gestured, "I am the Ancient One!" the entire audience shouted several times, "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" shaking Guruprasad to its gilded ceiling. (Lord Meher-4752-1961)



On Thursday, 5 August 1926, while holding a discussion with Nusserwan Satha and Vyankatesh Sridhar "Kaka" Chinchorkar (devotees from Ahmednagar), the Master explained to them about desires and spiritual independence versus political independence. Baba ended by emphasizing:

Real bhakti (devotion) means "to die a thousand times a day." Thus a poet has said, "If you have the longing to receive the wound of an arrow, then first create a heart that would venture on such a dangerous game, that would bear its hardships, and that is bold enough to endure its sufferings."

This quotation expresses not only the literal and outer meaning that one should "create a heart," but also the inner sense, that the sufferings of the wound should be borne without anyone else knowing it; quietly, without the slightest murmur or sign of pain.

There should be absolutely no outward show even though one may be suffering from deadly wounds and cut into pieces from inside!

Ah — what burning! What love, what desire! The terrible heat of the sun is as nothing compared to that burning sensation! All these burnings and other such ordeals are on the part of the independent seeker of Truth, who has not found a Guru or a Guide. Those who have found a Sadguru, however, have nothing to do except dedicate themselves to him with complete blind submission. Even if the orders of the Master seem incomprehensible or even repellent, you have to carry them out with bowed heads. Do as the Sadguru tells you to do, even if his instructions are against your will or beyond your understanding. This is the easiest way to God. For, if one at all desires to reach this Goal of Truth, one must burn and consume oneself in that desire, without any other consideration of mind, body, or soul: and this is most difficult. You are lucky to have found such a Sadguru in me. ((Lord Meher-p-696-1926)



He cooked food for mandali in Manjile Meem and accompanied Baba many times  on His tour  and cooked vegetarian food for Hindu mandali members. Some of events are as under:

In early day at Poona in 1922, every Sunday a large number of people would come to the hut for his darshan. The gathering was so festive that, to a stranger passing, by it appeared that a fair or carnival was being held. Baba lovers from Bombay, Lonavla including Chowdhary, and others from Poona came to attend the darshan

In year 1922, Baba and His group left Khandala and proceeded to Khopoli. After walking a mile, they ascended the Bhor Ghat (a range of hills between Karjat and Lonavla). From there the descent to Bombay began and the lone bullock cart, which had been trailing with the luggage, took the lead. The gradient was steep and the bullock nearly tumbled down with the cart while the men ran alongside it, scrambling to keep it under control. The cart had been fixed with boards on its wheels to act as brakes, but they weren't effective, and the men had much difficulty slowing the cart's wheels with their bare hands.

After the group had walked some distance, Chowdhary and one more companion were reported missing. Baba was quite upset by this news. A search was made but the two men were not found. After reaching Khopoli, the two lost companions arrived. They had taken a shortcut, and Baba angrily scolded them for disobeying orders and threatened to send them back home. They begged his forgiveness for separating themselves from the group and realized that the few miles they had saved were not worth Baba's reproof and spoiled mood.

In Manjile Meem, Chowdhary cooked for the Hindus. Gustadji, Baba's constant companion throughout the day, prepared Baba's tea.

Once as directed by Baba, lunch was served by Chowdhary (the cook). Baba suddenly became very displeased with the Hindu mandali and began abusing them. He scolded Sadashiv and Arjun in particular, because they had not finished the vegetable dish served by Chowdhary.  On the morning of 14 April, 1924, Bhandara (mass feeding) started and continued until evening. Nearly 1,000 poor and destitute persons were fed. The food was cooked by Chowdhary with the other mandali's assistance.

In Manjile Meem Masaji would cook for most of the mandali, and Chowdhary would cook separately for the Hindus.

On Saturday, 19 April 1924 the Hindu mandali celebrated Hanuman's birthday. After dinner, Baba gathered the men outside the Jhopdi and inquired about the activities of the day. He asked Masaji if there was any leftover food. Masaji replied affirmatively. Baba asked the Hindu cook, Chowdhary, who replied, "At times there is, but I never throw it away.

One day, an old woman with her two sons came begging in the evening. They were brought to Baba, and Baba asked Chowdhary to cook them fresh dal and rice.  They were given food and Baba permitted them to depart after giving them new clothes. (Lord Meher)



On 19th December 1952, Baba and His group departed by train very early in morning, At the station there was a great rush from the crowd. Baba was persuaded to travel by second class instead of third. At Manmad, Baba wished to stay at the dak bungalow there, but it was already reserved for some government officer. While driving past the rest house, Baba pointed to a beautiful villa with a garden. "What a fine bungalow," he remarked. "Perhaps it is the best in Manmad."

Eruch went to the railway station and tried to persuade an official to allow them to occupy the dak bungalow, but he refused permission even though they were willing to spend the day on its verandah. So Eruch asked, "Do you know of any other bungalow where we could find accommodations?"

"Yes," said the man, whose name was Chunilal. "You can occupy the verandah of my bungalow."

Eruch thanked him, saying he would have to consult his elder brother for his approval. He returned and on informing Baba, obtained his consent on condition that the owner would have to remain elsewhere so long as Baba was there.

To Eruch's surprise, Chunilal agreed, and Baba was taken to the place. It was the same villa he had pointed out during his drive around the town.

The resident engineer arrived soon after to make all the arrangements. Seeing him, Baba asked, "How is it you are here when you agreed to be out when I came?"

"I have come to unlock the doors," he explained.

"Don't worry about opening the rooms. We will only use the verandah. But do you know who I am? People call me Meher Baba and it is your greatest good fortune that I have come here to stay a while."

Chunilal offered Baba and his group meals, but Baba replied that it had already been arranged. In the end, the official prevailed upon Baba at least to step into his house and have tea with him that afternoon. Baba acquiesced and the man left for his office, saying he would be back at teatime. His servants were instructed to see to Baba's needs. Because the man was so solicitous, Baba happily remarked, "I feel as if I am staying in Jal Kerawalla's bungalow."

In afternoon Baba wanted tea, but the tea leaves were locked in the cupboard. When the engineer returned at 2:30 P.M., Baba stated with a smile, "We already had our tea — prepared with your sugar and our tea leaves."

Chunilal was aghast and said, "But Baba, I never thought you would have it so soon."

"Your habit reminded me of a very close disciple of mine who was also a Grade I government officer, Jal D. Kerawalla, I.A.S."

Chunilal wished his wife to have Baba's darshan on her return from Delhi, and Baba agreed to stop again at his bungalow while returning. Chunilal remained with Baba until evening, and after he had left, Baba stated about him, "It is a rare thing to allow a total stranger to occupy one's house without knowing a thing about him, and be willing to stay somewhere else besides." (Lord Meher-p-3324-1954)



Colonel M. S. Irani was once the highest ranking Indian officer in the British army. He was known as the Master’s archenemy; Baba called him "His Ravanna", who was Ram’s archenemy. Due to his constant thinking of Meher Baba, even though it was in an opposing manner, it brought good fortune to the Colonel in his next lifetime, who reincarnated into a close Baba family.

Colonel Merwan Sohrab Irani was the highest ranking Indian officer in the British army during World War I.

He was the brother of Daulat Jahangir Irani, and after her husband's death, he looked after the family's material affairs. He had been worried about Daulat's contact with Upasni Maharaj and then Meher Baba, whom he thought would steal her family fortune. For a long time he had been disturbed that Daulat and her daughter Mehera were living in an austere ashram instead of in the comforts they were accustomed to. He wanted them to move back to his luxurious house in Poona and live a normal worldly life, but as they refused, he became a fierce opponent of Meher Baba, using his power and influences to try to undermine Baba s work.

On September 20th, at seven-thirty in the morning, the Colonel, along with a professor D. Kapadia of Deccan College and a relative J. Kapadia arrived at Meherabad. Rustom cordially led the gentlemen on a tour of the ashram; however, he was not acquainted with Colonel Irani who was his wife Freiny's maternal uncle. Rustom had heard that the Colonel had actively denounced Baba for years and written slanderous articles against him. When Behramji saw the group being shown around, he recognized Colonel Irani at once and informed Rustom to beware of what he said.

Professor Kapadia had known Mohan Shahane who had studied at Deccan College years before. Seeing him in the ashram, Kapadia critically remarked, "It is not good for a bright lad like you to waste your time here." Mohan pointedly explained to him about Meher Baba. Not impressed, Kapadia cynically asked, "Where does all the money come from for all this?"

Mohan replied, "I have nothing to do with that. I only know that the poor, sick and destitute are being served here."

Colonel Irani interposed, "It is all self-advertisement! This is all a show of false spiritual greatness!" These bitter remarks set off an unpleasant argument between the mandali and the antagonistic visitors. The mandali stopped arguing when the Colonel and Kapadia claimed that Zarathustra, Buddha and Christ were simply ordinary men whom legend had made great.

Despite all this contention, the visitors still wanted to meet the Master. Baba arrived three hours late at ten-thirty, but when Rustom asked the men to kindly take their shoes off before entering Baba's room, they were insulted and abruptly left.

Colonel Irani's other sister was Freiny, Padri's mother, who lived near Babajan's seat in Char Bawdi in Poona. He had also become disturbed by Freiny's daily devotion to Hazrat Babajan and her allowing her son to join Meher Baba's ashram. This same morning, Padri was in a very dejected mood and was thinking of leaving Meherabad. While being taken on tour of the ashram, the Colonel passed by the dispensary where Padri was prescribing medicines, but they did not see each other. This was fortunate, for had Padri seen him when he was in such a depressed state, he probably would have left with his uncle for Poona.

Colonel Irani had reasons other than mere spite to be openly against Meher Baba. He was a very successful man, but was unmarried and lonely; he suffered a deep disappointment that his closest relatives Daulat and Mehera, whom he dearly loved, willingly stayed with a Guru in what seemed to be a desolate wilderness. Thinking Meher Baba had duped his sister and swindled her out of her money and property, he had become Baba's fierce enemy. Being a warrior at heart, he decided to wage his own private war against Meher Baba. It was the Colonel who was responsible for publishing fictitious and misleading stories about Meher Baba in the Parsi newspapers, which at first created suspicion among the Zoroastrian communities about Meher Baba's claim to be a God-Realized Master.

It has been said that the Colonel's antagonism became as pronounced as Ravana's against Ram; for almost thirty-five years he continued spreading the worst kind of false propaganda against Meher Baba. But this enmity and opposition was a medium for the Master's inner work, for many people came to know about Baba through the Colonel's articles. Although the information given was critical and hostile, it stirred curiosity in many people, eventually inspiring them to go and see Meher Baba for themselves. Having his darshan, instead of being met with the alleged "poison of Meher Baba," they found the sweet nectar of his loving presence. In many Iranis and Parsis, a firm faith in Meher Baba's divinity awakened and they later became his staunch followers.

Viewed from this perspective, Colonel Irani unknowingly served Meher Baba tremendously. Because of his ardent devotion to strongly opposing Baba, he too eventually experienced Baba's love. Baba used to remark about the Colonel, "He is fortunate to be remembering me, no matter how. You have no idea how he really feels about me."

After Colonel Irani's departure from Meherabad, the Master commented about worldly-minded people:

Rustom related, "Baba, the Colonel especially criticized the activities in Meherabad. He said that he had studied a great deal about Zarathustra's life, but that he was not impressed with the things he observed at Meherabad."

Baba replied, "Zarathustra did in his time what he thought proper under the conditions then prevailing. Now, I do what I think best. I am not concerned if the world accepts it or not. It is better you leave if you want to do as you like. What is it to me if your relatives, friends or the whole world follow me or not? I am what I am!"

Baba had previously foretold that the Parsis and Iranis would be the cause of his death, but this did not mean his physical death. The meaning concerned the bitter opposition to him and his work which, though none knew it at the time, was essential for his deeper purposes. A great work was done through this opposition and people eventually saw what beneficial results manifested.

In 1928, Colonel Irani began publishing critical articles about Meher Baba in the newspapers, inciting in the Irani and Parsi communities ill will and hatred toward him. The Colonel became totally preoccupied with his misconceived, false propaganda and also started sending objectionable letters directly to the Master and certain close followers.

Concerning Colonel Irani's activities, on October 9th, Baba remarked, "All this has no substance. There is nothing in it. It is not real suffering for me. Jesus had no roof over his head and had to wander all the time. I have no such hardships, yet I want and rather invite them. Let him write and speak against me. It will bear good results."

So, in actuality, Colonel Irani was a powerful medium for the Master and his work because, due to the Colonel's blasphemous attitude, Meher Baba's name rapidly came into prominence. When the Master began gathering disciples, the Parsi and Irani communities were opposed to him, almost fanatical in their opposition to the extent of even plotting his murder. But gradually, as their hostility simmered down, those Zoroastrians who had been most antagonistic to him eventually bowed their heads at his feet.

In fact, Baba was giving inner help to Colonel Irani to spread more opposition to him as an impetus for his work. Baba had once warned, "Parsis and Iranis will be the cause of my death." It did not mean that he would physically fall victim to their attacks; Baba's allusion was to this opposition. And those who opposed him in the beginning were to find him nearer to them in the end because of it. Baba had to work inwardly very hard and quickly through their opposition to bring them nearer to him, and this labor itself meant his near death. But all this was Baba's wish – to excite his opponents and intensify their opposition. It was Baba's spiritual game and it is impossible to understand the inner work he accomplished through the Parsi and Irani communities. The important thing is that those whom Baba had said would "be the death" of him came closer to him later on, and they eventually realized who he really was. (

Criticism of Baba by the press was a regular occurrence those days. Behind it was Colonel Irani, who was quite clever and active in his propaganda campaign. He even went so far as to try to persuade Baily to his viewpoint by bribing him.

On December 27th, Baba found out about Baily's involvement with the Colonel and warned, "If Baily succumbs to graft to support his habits of wine, women and song, he will be like Judas. But I won't allow it to happen. I love him and will see that he does not slip off the path." Soon after, Baba sent Vishnu to Poona, and he returned with Baily the next day. Baily sought Baba's forgiveness with tears streaming down his cheeks. He promised Baba he would change his habits and said he would write a fitting reply to the Colonel's allegations. Hearing this, Baba explained at length about the current antagonism against him:

You should not hate him (Colonel Irani); the man deserves to be pitied. We should not act in the same way as he does. We should harbor no bitterness for his criticism nor try to get the better of him. Instead we should patiently tolerate his obstructive tactics. How beautiful it was when Christ said, "If a person slaps you on one cheek, offer him the other." This is the real thing; otherwise, there is no difference between the Colonel and Baily" While on this subject, let me tell you an anecdote. The Parsis defame me and call me 'Shaitan – Devil' simply because I do not eat meat and fish. I don't drink liquor and have never been to a brothel. Their definition of a Parsi is that he should be a non-vegetarian, drink wine and lead an immoral life while at the same time wearing the religious symbols of the sadra and kusti, visiting the fire-temple, and paying heed to the priests. Thus, by their behavior, they themselves have become devils in fact! In short, a Parsi may do what he likes, but he is considered a pucca (true, faithful follower) if he simply wears the religious symbols.

"A fellow Zoroastrian Colonel Merwan Sohrab Irani once came to Meherabad. At that time, I was staying in a small cabin shaped like a table, which seemed to look like a chicken coop to him, and the austere, simple atmosphere of Meherabad disgusted him. To vent his spleen, he involved my activities in the columns of the daily press, exposing my work on the pretext of disclosing unworthy wrong doings of fake sadhus and saints.

"Colonel Irani's actions are an example of a misunderstanding. He is really a friend, because he too is mine. It is only one Soul inhabiting the persons of my friends and enemies. It is the same one Soul in everyone. If a person gently rubs his cheek or slaps himself with the same hand, he would not feel upset at his hand, because it is his hand whether it soothes or slaps. Likewise, all my well-wishers and critics are mine. All belong to me and all are equal."

Upon mention of Colonel Irani, Gandhi interjected, "Is he the Colonel Irani from Belgaum?" Chanji answered that he was the Superintendent at Matheran hill station. Gandhi sighed, "I know him; imagine that."

During this period, Daulatmai's brother, Colonel Irani, was still publishing defamatory articles in the Gujarati newspapers about Baba, misleading the Irani and Parsi community of Bombay with his baseless allegations. But there was also a group of Parsis and Iranis in Bombay, namely the Dadachanji, Katrak, Kotwal, Desai, Merchant, Baria and Pleader families, who were staunch followers of Baba. No amount of propaganda could sway them. These families tolerated insults and mocking taunts from their own communities and became ostracized by them. It was their rock-like faith in Meher Baba that made them hold to him. Thus, by facing such opposition, their love was tested.

Mother Shireen was the main target of these antagonists from the Zoroastrian community, and she was troubled the most. While she was residing in Banu Mansion, all her neighbors, except for three persons, approached the landlord and threatened to vacate the building if he failed to evict Shireen. They even signed a petition to this effect.

Meanwhile, Venkatapathaiya began corresponding with Colonel Irani and others opposed to Baba. He held his own public meeting on December 10th, for the said purpose "to examine the credentials of Shri Meher Baba and to protest against the establishment of the Meher Baba Universal Spiritual Centre at Byramangala."

Jal Kerawala, Dr. Ghani, Dr. Deshmukh and Norina had published a small booklet entitled, Meher Baba's Raj of Truth – Crown of Truth. It attempted to allay the public's fears about Meher Baba and to answer some of the opposition's criticism. With Baba's consent, they attended the meeting and tried to distribute the booklet.

Colonel Irani, a Zoroastrian, was rumored to be planning a visit to Bangalore. Baba hinted he would like the Colonel to come and see him, so that once and for all this problem of his opposition might cease. "Then he and I both will feel at ease," Baba stated. Explaining further, Baba took pity on the stubborn man:

After the foundation-laying ceremony at Byramangala and the starting of the construction of the center, reports, both pro and con, began appearing regularly in the local newspapers about Meher Baba and his work. Meanwhile, the vindictive attorney Venkatapathaiya invited Colonel M. S. Irani to Bangalore to help in his campaign against Baba. The Colonel arrived from Poona in January. From the early 1920s, since his sister, Daulatmai, and nieces, Mehera and Freiny, dedicated their lives to Baba; Colonel Irani had been vehemently opposed to Baba, writing outrageous accusations in the Gujarati press. He had continued this hostile propaganda throughout the ensuing years and now in Bangalore he delivered two lectures at public meetings, and also one in Mysore.

About one hundred fifty persons attended his lecture entitled, "My Experiences with Pseudo Saints," on January 30th. The Colonel, however, disappointed his audience by attacking only one person – namely, Meher Baba. Even the chairman of the meeting, the mayor of Bangalore, objected to the Colonel's one-sided arguments. Norina, Nadine and Jal Kerawala attended the talk, and Jal asked pointed questions, which the Colonel could not answer well.

Yet despite all the Colonel's best efforts, how could this opposition detrimentally affect Baba's work? Even the Colonel's hostility was part of Baba's work and actually accelerated it further. After the Colonel's visit to Bangalore, Ghani Munsiff published a pamphlet entitled "The Spiritual Hoax of Lt. Colonel M. S. Irani, “in which he defended Baba and answered all the Colonel's erroneous statements and mendacious accusations.

In his lecture, Colonel Irani at one point had stated that he had been to Sakori to see Upasni Maharaj, and had been told to read his books which he found "irrelevant matter."

In reply to this, Ghani Munsiff bitingly wrote: "As for the Lt. Colonel not seeing anything enlightening in the books of Upasni Maharaj, we quote the words of a sage who said:

'Works like this (of a Perfect Being) are as a mirror:

if an ass looks in, you cannot expect an angel to look out;

when a head and a book come into collision

and one sounds hollow, it is not always the book!' "

In reply to Ghani's publication, the Colonel financed his own vicious rebuttal in the form of a bigger booklet, grandiosely entitled Meher Baba, The Greatest Hoax of the 20th Century

However, because of Colonel Irani's agitation against Meher Baba in the newspapers, and having heard others of the Bombay Parsi community attack Baba, Sohrabji had no true feelings of reverence for Baba. But because of his son Noshir, he came to Meherabad seeking Baba's help to relieve his anxiety

Concluding, Baba observed:

Honestly, I love Colonel Irani. I know that he is within me and is doing what I want him to do. Everyone works as he is intended to work, and God is in all. No one is at fault

Work has to be done and just as the Pandavas and Kauravas battled and Arjuna did his duty according to Krishna's advice, in the same way, my workers should do my work. Don't avoid opposition for fear of opponents or criticism by the public. As I showed you now, opposition is to be faced and I assure you that if you do so, there is one hundred percent guarantee of success in your endeavors.

A few Bombay lovers also journeyed to Surat for the darshan program, as did some Bombay Parsis who were adamantly against Baba – due to Colonel Irani's influence. By creating opposition, however, they were unknowingly helping to establish faith in the hearts of some other Parsis. For in fact, some of those who had come to oppose Baba left with their hearts at his feet. There was also a hostile element in Surat itself, and some of those people joined forces with those from Bombay in opposing Baba.

Baba arrived in Surat at five o'clock on the morning of September 18th. From the station, he was paraded in a beautifully decorated automobile to the home of Sohrab Vakil. Baba was welcomed by an enthusiastic crowd. The opposition forces that had collected to shout slogans against him were outnumbered by his devotees. Amidst the crowd, here and there, a few people whispered against Baba, but not one had the nerve to come out openly with their criticism.



In November 1941, Baba stayed in Karwar for a week. On 1st, while Baba was there, the local collector requested an interview by letter. Nilu responded that the collector would be permitted to have Baba's darshan from a distance, but no interview. The man came in his car on the evening of the 3rd. By mistake, he drove to the mandali's bungalow first and parked there. After he saw Baba, a locket and photo were given to him, along with Baba's blessings, which he deeply appreciated.

When the man returned to his parked car, it was found that the battery was dead. Baba sent a special message indicating that this had happened for a purpose. When one approached a Master for darshan, Baba explained, it was beneficial to come on foot rather than by car. Therefore, the man should walk rather than drive back to his residence. The collector took it in stride and did as Baba indicated. The man offered his car and large bungalow to Baba, where he said Baba and his group would be more comfortable, but Baba declined the offer. (Lord Meher)



Scandal mongering and back-biting, with a great many of us, is the greatest malicious pleasure that perverted ego can derive. We not only ascribe the most devilish acts to persons we know, but do the same with people about whom we have no direct knowledge.

We are prone to judge everyone else except ourselves and practice mental cruelty in the name of being judicious critics. To defile or destroy someone's image is perhaps as bad or unkind an act as destroying someone by shooting him down physically, but the subtle shade of this offence conceals the damage we do to others as compared with physical assault. Very few are there who have the courage to own their faults and allow others to know of these.

A staunch Baba lover who passed away in 1984 was one such courageous man, and when I approached him in the sixties to know about his experiences with Baba, he told me of a few episodes of which I mention the first one, not only because it revealed his fearlessness in laying bare his own rather murky side of life.

VY was a contractor. He was moving much with so-called spiritual people and he got addicted, as they were, to marijuana, the common intoxicating smoke of many self-deceiving seekers of God in India. His addiction, in the course of time, had become almost irremediable and in spite of strict excise laws and penalties, he had grown into the habit of carrying a lump of this stuff concealed in the folds of his clothes, in a box wherever he traveled.

It was during this phase that VY was traveling from one state to another by bus. Needless to say, he had concealed a lump of marijuana in a steel box which was, along with the boxes and other luggage of all passengers, atop the bus, tied with ropes as is common in India.

Only a few weeks back had he heard from someone about Meher Baba and had seen some literature and one photograph of Baba. He had liked the books of Baba and His sayings, but as yet he had not forged any deep or tangible spiritual relationship with Baba. In a small handbag he was carrying these pamphlets and photographs of Baba and enjoying the bus ride.

Suddenly at an octroi* post, some Excise Officials signaled the bus to stop. Soon, the atmosphere changed. These hardened men entered the bus and sternly demanded of the passengers if they were carrying anything not permitted (marijuana is on such a list) and if they were, it would be better that it should be revealed to them before the Officers found it themselves.

They added that it would be both a penalty and a jail term for anyone found committing such an offense, according to the magnitude of the offense. VY turned pale and felt a lump rising in his throat. He was a respectable contractor and now his reputation was at stake if he was found carrying marijuana with him.

When no passenger said anything to the officers, they became angry. The lead officer told his companions that he would conduct a box-to-box search of all the goods on the roof of the bus, and would teach a hard lesson if he found anyone had lied to him.

VY's heart sank as the officer and his companions took the conductor out and also ordered all the passengers to come out of the bus. No doubt, he meant business. No empty threats — there he was climbing the stairs to the roof of the bus. His followers called out the passengers one after another, seized the keys to their trunks from them one by one, and proceeded to search all boxes and bags for contraband.

As the boxes were being opened, searched and closed, and passenger after passenger was being called upon to surrender his or her key, VY was almost on the verge of a nervous collapse! Certainly, his turn would come and then the shame, the humiliation and the insult. His head swam. He would be arrested, fined, maybe even jailed! His picture and name would be in the newspapers and his friends and acquaintances would read about him and the scandalmongers would delightfully add many more shady activities to him thereafter. VY trembled.

Suddenly, he thought of Baba. His friend had told him that Baba was God in human form and God, VY thought, can forgive if a man sincerely repents and prays for forgiveness. "Well, Baba, if you rescue me this time, I shall never again carry marijuana or do anything illegal in my life. Pray, save my prestige for once."

As he was praying, the officer was calling out passenger after passenger, while relentlessly searching for a trophy that might get him credits from his department. No, not yet, but persist he must, and he did persist like duty personified. Almost all passengers' boxes had been examined, and only a few were left.

VY was surprised that he had not been summoned as yet. But then, surely he was going to be in a short while. He prayed with trembling voice to Baba. The last but one passenger had handed over his keys to the officer, and now the last passenger to be summoned was VY himself.

What would happen? "Oh God, oh Baba, why have I done such a thing? What would the punishment be? Can't you save me for once? They say you are God, all knowing, all compassionate, and though you judge, yet you forgive us when we realize our mistake and try not to repeat it. Pray help! Pray help!"

And to the utter amazement of VY, suddenly the Excise Officer's face so long stern and inflexible, relaxed. He got up and said, "Well, nothing worth the labours! Let's get down. Maybe we shall be more lucky with the next bus."

As he and his companions climbed down off the roof of the bus, VY saw with a shudder that the Officer had all the while been sitting on his box, and had failed to open it because he had thought of it as a seat, not a box.

As the bus continued on to its destination, VY wondered why the officer forgot to open his box, and further still, of all boxes why did he choose to sit on his box! Was it just a coincidence, just a chance, or was it because he had prayed to the God-man Meher Baba?

Like an honest man, VY told me, "Well, I could not say with total conviction what it was — a chance or a situation created by Meher Baba to save me after hearing my prayers. I was not acquainted to any appreciable degree with Him at that time."

"Yes, you are right, VY. But now that you have been acquainted with Him for the last twenty years or more, what is your opinion about Him?"

VY laughed. "I have found it out during all these years that Meher Baba knows everything. I have also found out that if I went wrong anywhere, after I had begun to love Him, He had soon enough brought me to my shortcomings, but how great is He, do you know? The moment you repent and promise to try never to repeat the offence, He showers His forgiveness on you. Indeed, He is the Judge with a difference!"

*The octroi agents collect taxes on goods in transit (Curtsey: The Memoirs of a Zetetic, pp. 301-305 by A. K. Hazra & Keith)



A Nepali maid was working at place of Keki and Dhun Desai in Delhi. She had three sons. Her eldest son was working in a pharmaceutical company. He was accused of committing a robbery and was jailed because of it. The maid came crying to Keki requesting him to plead with Baba for his son. She was convinced of Baba’s divinity and felt that Baba could her son released from prison through His divine intervention.

When this incident happened, Baba happened to be living at Keki Desai’s place along with the Mandali. Baba said he would hear the matter out on next day and decide about it.  The next day, after having his bath, Baba called the maid. He sat on the small tool with Keki and the maid to His left and Chanji on His right. It was like a court room. After hearing the matter out, Baba gave His judgement. He said that it would be better for his son to undergo a term in the prison because if Baba were to get him released, it would be not in the best interest of the maid. So, following Baba’s decision, they didn’t consent their son’s imprisonment which was to last for few years.

At that time, no one understood what Baba meant when He said that if son was released from the prison it would not be good for the maid. A few months later, the maid, who had been a widow for several years, gave birth to a son. No one knew about her pregnancy or, for a matter, about her affair with someone. She had kept it a secret. Only Baba knew this. He eldest son, who was in prison, was very aggressive and violent man. Had he been out of orison, he would surely have killed his mother, the maid, for he was known to be terror among the locals.

When people came to know of the maid’s pregnancy and her son’s violent nature, they realised the significance of Baba’s words. By allowing the son to go to prison, he not only saved the maid’s life, but also prevented the son from committing a heinous crime.

Several eyras later,   when son was released from prison, he had mellowed completely and did not take any drastic step against his mother. Thus in the so called act of cruelty on Baba’s part was hidden Baba’s mercy and compassion. (Copied from Real treasure Volume-5 page-110-111 by Rustom Falahati)






On the 11th 1938, an elderly villager was brought to Meherabad by Dada Patil. The man had a bullock cart, which Pendu had hired to bring materials to Meherabad, but the villager had been stealthily stealing wooden planks from the stockpile on the hill. Baba had come to lower Meherabad that day, and the man was brought before him. Baba was to punish him. Padri or Pendu would have whipped any thief! But what was Baba's justice? Baba sentenced him to go to every house in the village with the stolen planks on his head, and to tell all that he had stolen this property from Meher Baba! Dada Patil was to follow him and make sure he did it at every house and then report back to Baba. The old man asked forgiveness and said he would do as Baba ordered, but begged not to have to carry the heavy planks on his head, and Baba relented. (Lord Meher-p-1935-1938)



Dada T. L. Vaswani, was a former college professor of English and history-called Sadhu Vaswani and had established and was running the Saint Mira High School in Poona. On his invitation, baba visited School on 23 March 1957. Vaswani received Baba at the door of the school and embraced him tightly. Vaswani gave a talk in welcome tribute to Baba, After Deshmukh lectured, The Headmaster of the school, C. B. Advani, spoke a few words. (Lord Meher-p-4158-1957)



In year 1924, one day Baba went for a walk with Naval Talati to Chowpatty Beach. Baba's gaze happened to fall on a man sitting in a pensive mood, and he asked Naval, "Who is that person?"

Surprised, Naval replied, "Baba, how should I know? Thousands come here every day. He might be anyone."

Baba said, "Go and ask him his name and find out what he is thinking."

Naval hesitated, asking, "What do we have to do with him? But if you insist, I will inquire."

Baba and Naval walked over to the man and called him. The man turned out to be a friend of Naval's. He asked, "What do you want?"

Baba answered, laughing, "We don't want anything."

The man queried, "Then why are you disturbing me?"

Baba replied, "To tell you that only bliss and joy are destined for you!"

Astonished, the man replied, "Joy? I am not so lucky! Happiness is not part of my life. All my happiness has gone away!"

In a serious tone, Baba explained, "Your false idea of happiness will vanish to bring you real bliss. It will be removed to find true joy. So why be miserable and unhappy?"

Hearing this, the man was puzzled and wondered, "Who is this man who reads my mind?" He gazed at Baba and asked, "Who are you?"

Baba only smiled, but His smile was the turning point in the man's life. As he looked at Baba, he was roused from his painful reverie and freed from the sorrow gripping his heart. Naval told his friend about the Master, and Baba said, "You have a very important part to play in My cinema!"

At this point, the man disclosed, "I too have a cinema ... I am the owner”

Baba laughed and said, "I am talking about the Universal cinema. By coming to Me, you will find out what that is. But what I want to tell you is that good luck is in store for you and you should not feel dejected."

Naval then gave him Baba's address and they left. Reading the address, the man's distress dissolved into rays of hope

Who was this man sitting so forlornly on the beach? He was a man so distraught that he was about to commit suicide by drowning himself in the sea. Why? He once had a beautiful wife, whom he loved dearly. He was completely devoted to her and sacrificed much for her happiness and comfort. Although he had complied with her every wish, she left him for another man — his best friend. It drove him to the depths of depression and he could no longer bear his misery. That day, he had come to the shores of Chowpatty Beach to end his life.

People commit suicide every day, but the Savior did not allow this suicide to happen. On the pretext of taking a stroll, he had come to the seashore and lifted the man's heart in his hands. At that moment, the man was given a new life and eventually proved an invaluable medium for the Master's work. He was Framroze Hormusji Dadachanji and he would become Meher Baba's first secretary.

The morning after the incident on the beach, Baba impatiently paced the floor and later asked Naval to go to Dadachanji's house and bring him. Dadachanji came, narrated his woes to Baba, and sobbed uncontrollably at Baba's feet. Baba took him in His arms, patted his cheeks, and told him, "Leave everything and come to Me."

Dadachanji began visiting Baba regularly and was nicknamed Chanji. After some years, Chanji was reconciled to the turn of events in his marriage which had driven him to despair, because it was his despair that had led Baba to save him. Chanji was a kind man with a forgiving heart, and he never hated his former wife and partner for what had happened. Due to Chanji's influence, his entire family — his parents, four brothers, one sister, their spouses and children — and numerous other Parsis and Iranis in Bombay, would eventually devote their lives to Meher Baba's cause.



Chanji's condition grew noticeably worse and was finally diagnosed as typhoid. On 20th August 1944, Baba had him admitted to the Kashmir Nursing Home, where Daulat Singh looked after him, along with the European staff doctor, an Englishman named Dr. Rollins. Baba had stopped giving darshan after the Raipur program, so Kain and Ganjoo had to wait; but they, along with Dhar, would visit Chanji in the hospital every day, and they left nothing undone in nursing him.

It is a curious story how Chanji contracted typhoid. He was very fond of boiled potatoes, but Baba had casually given him the order not to eat them. "They will eat you!" Baba had warned. Chanji, however, took the order lightly. When Baba arrived in Srinagar, He happened to enter Chanji's room and found him eating potatoes. Soon after this, Chanji came down with fever.

Baba's journey to Kashmir seemed to have a decisive effect on the war. The American forces were now sweeping across Europe, and on 23rd August 1944, Paris was liberated by the advancing Allies. General de Gaulle took command of Paris two days later.

On the 24th August, Mehera, Mani, Meheru and Rano were to be shifted to Bhagat Villa in Nishat. Before proceeding to Nishat, Baba instructed Krishna to follow in the truck with their luggage and not to come by bicycle. But after they had loaded everything in the truck, there was no room for the bicycle, so Krishna cycled to Nishat and Vishnu rode in the truck.

When they arrived, Baba scolded Krishna, "Why did you fail to carry out My order? I told you not to ride your bicycle."

"There was no room in the truck for the bicycle. The driver refused to take it and I, “Krishna pleaded.

"You should have thrown the bicycle away!" Baba interrupted. "Do you value a bicycle more than My words? Is your bicycle greater than My orders? Why don't you obey Me?"

Then Baba spelled out, "If Chanji comes, you will have to go."

Krishna did not understand and Baba spelled out: "If Chanji improves and comes here, you will die."

That night, Krishna also came down with fever, and Nilu began treating him. Meanwhile, Despite the best possible treatment, Chanji did not improve. At 5:30 A.M. on 25th August 1944, with Baba's name on his lips, Chanji shut his eyes forever to the world, and opened his eyes to see His Divine Beloved in His Pure Being! He was 52 years old.

Baba's words to Chanji the previous June (You can attend the Ahmednagar and Allahabad programs — if you are alive!"), now took on added meaning. In fact, in 1929, when Baba was on His way to Harvan Village from Srinagar, He had casually remarked to Chanji, "Your tomb will be here." And Chanji would often remark, "When I die, I want to die in Kashmir — it's so lovely there." Baba had fulfilled his request.

Baba Himself attended Chanji's funeral in the Parsi cemetery and strewed flowers over his last remains. Thereafter, a headstone was raised and Chanji was finally given a rest after 20 hectic years in India and on trips abroad as Baba's personal secretary.



In August 1831, Rustom went to buy a tie and some breeches for Chanji in the bazaar. When Baba found out, He scolded Chanji, who answered in defense that he did not ask for them; Rustom was simply replacing what he had borrowed from Chanji earlier. Nonetheless, Baba reprimanded Chanji, "You called for them indirectly. Don't hide your desires; you wanted them. Despite acquiring them through Rustom, you still say you did not ask for them!?"

Chanji took Baba's scolding badly; he was fed up and could not bear his teasing anymore. Unknown to the Westerners, since arriving in Europe, Baba had been taunting Chanji mostly, wounding his heart by becoming angry with him on the smallest pretext. On one occasion, Kitty innocently asked Baba why Chanji and Rustom were looking so sad since they were with him all the time. Baba had brushed her off, replying, "Due to their deep love. They are not sad; it is the pain of love. Their love for Me is unbearable to them!"

Traveling with Meher Baba to the West might appear to an outsider as a "fun vacation," but life with the Master was a life of death for the disciples. Just a few days before, when the train had stopped in Paris and they got down for a coffee, Baba's pricking had begun and Chanji later wrote in his diary: "Everyone wishes to be with Baba, but few know the price of it."

Baba's real work was to crush the false selves of His circle members, and this was a painful and often humiliating process. For instance, at Baba's remarks about Chanji's new clothes, Chanji took them off and slung them on the floor, bitterly complaining; "Now I can no longer stay with you. I am leaving!"

Baba responded sharply, "Go! Who needs you? But don't defy or threaten Me, thus throwing away everything (spiritual). It doesn't matter if you go away; I can manage everything. I will break My silence so that there will be no necessity for anyone to read the board. I Myself am fed up with all this dictation. I shall go neither to America nor anywhere else! I shall return to India! I do not wish to go there at this time. But if I do go, it will be because of him (Chanji) against My will and plans."

Chanji burst into tears and cried as he had never done before, cursing his lot and blaming himself for ever having joined Meher Baba. Baba left, but came back to his room after a little while and tried to calm him, remarking, "Don't you know I have My reasons for treating you like this?"

Chanji continued to weep, "It is unbearable now, Baba. Every day is like this? Please have some mercy on me! I can't stand it!"

Baba countered, "This is mercy. This is My grace. Calm down now and don't think about it." Baba then embraced Chanji lovingly and directed him to wash his face, after which Baba wiped it dry with a towel. Gathering his composure, Chanji asked for Baba's forgiveness. Baba nodded and smiled. Such scenes were repeated time and time again with each of those who stayed with Meher Baba.

Finding Chanji shedding tears, Miss Skey was surprised and asked Baba the reason. Baba slyly spelled out, "Look what love Chanji has for Me! Whenever he finds Me alone, he cannot prevent himself from crying. His longing is terrible, so he sheds tears of love. These are his tears of longing." This statement greatly impressed Miss Skey who then also began crying. Baba directed Chanji to calm the woman. How could she know the facts behind poor Chanji's beating? Chanji's heart was frightened of love!



Dadi Kerawala was son of Banumasi Kerawala.

Before leaving Meherabad to embark in New Life, Baba sent away and Dadi Kerawala to his family, telling them, "I will call you later."

In 1939, few more were also called to Bangalore. Eruch brought his aunt Banumasi Kerawala and her sons Dadi and Sam with his father, mother & two sisters.

In year 1928, Eruch's cousin Dadi Kerawala, received his bachelor degree in agriculture, and came to Baba one day. He asked, "What should I do now?"

"Do my farming," Baba replied.

Dadi did not understand and inquired, "How?"

"Go to Mandla and farm the land at my center there. By doing this you will learn how my farming is done," Baba instructed. Baba sent him to Mandla with Sohrabji Vakil of Surat. By cultivating the farmland there for a year, Dadi came to understand what Baba had meant. Baba would continually pester him by sending frequent instructions, which he had to act upon immediately. Only then did he grasp that to follow Baba's behests at all times is doing his "farming."

In 1949 Baba had sent Dadi Kerawala and Sohrabji Vakil of Surat to Mandla in Central India, to farm the land of Baba's center there. They were on their way on 12 May when Sohrabji suddenly had a heart attack and died while the train halted at Gadarwar.

Before the 100-day seclusion had begun, Baba expressed his desire to sit for some time in seclusion at the top of seven hills surrounding Poona, and also to continue his mast work. Baba departed Mahabaleshwar with the five women for Poona on 27th March 1951. Dadi Kerawala was in charge of plant experimentation at the Horticulture Research Station there.

On 22th March 1952, Baba, accompanied by Pendu and Nilu, was driven to Ganeshkhind Garden in Poona. Since Dadi Kerawala was an agricultural officer there, he had been able to arrange Baba's stay in the garden, in a large bungalow. Although Dadi was tired of the work and had resolved to quit, Baba had asked him in a strange way to keep the job. When Dadi was talking about his decision with Piloo Mama Satha in Bindra House, Baba suddenly entered. In the course of the conversation, Baba spelled out to Dadi, "The atmosphere in Ganeshkhind is quite good and the climate, too, is very good. It is a most pleasant spot, and the milk there is rich and invigorating for the health. I like Ganeshkhind very much, and you should not leave it."

Dadi thought: "What misfortune. If I get better emoluments in another job, why shouldn't I leave? Keeping company with this Master is not good, for he gives orders and binds one." Despite such thoughts, Dadi prudently said nothing to Baba.

The day before embarking on his Fiery Free Life, Baba expressed his intention of paying his respects to the shrines of the three Perfect Masters who played the most direct roles in his current advent.

After leaving Shirdi, Baba arrived at Babajan's tomb in Poona at around midnight. The shrine was closed, but it was specially opened for him. Baba laid his head on the tomb, The mandali's bus arrived an hour later (due to some mechanical trouble on the way). At Bindra House, they were told to pay their respects at Babajan's samadhi and then to rest at Ganeshkhind where Dadi Kerawala had made arrangements

On 18th June, 1955, Dadi Kerawala and others and 3 Baba brothers arrived in Satara for the cricket match. Baba played cricket with the men (using a rubber ball), on the grounds that Baba had approved, under some mango

trees adjoining an Inspection Bungalow. He was in a most pleasant mood. The cricket match was played unusually seriously for a game with Baba, according to his instructions. There were ten players on each side, and Baba, being the eleventh of each team, played on both sides. Nariman and Sarosh were the captains, but Baba selected each team.

On 14th October 1955, Baba left Satara for Ganeshkhind Garden in Poona. He stayed in the botanical gardens at Dadi Kerawala's residence, where he had stayed twice before.

Baba left Satara for Poona on the 13th January 1956 with few mandali and stayed in Ganeshkhind Gardens at Dadi Kerawala's residence. (Pendu had been sent a day in advance.) Arrangement for darshan had been made in a bungalow in Ganeshkhind itself (Bungalow No. 5, Shivajinagar, near the Poona Meteorological Observatory) belonging to a Sindhi, Javarmal Ahuja

In 1956, Dadi Kerawala had been posted to a remote village of Ajra, between Belgaum and Kolhapur. During this mast trip, Baba stopped and had lunch there. Baba decided to go to Poona for a while, as it was summertime and extremely hot in Meherazad. Besides, he was due for a check-up, and new X-rays were to be taken. He left in year 1957, women disciples in Meherjee's car reached Poona on 18th April 1957. They were accommodated in Dadi Kerawala's bungalow at Ganeshkhind Gardens, where Dadi had been promoted to Superintendent.

On Sunday, 26th May 1957 Gulmai came to see Baba. Baba probably would have stayed at Guruprasad Palace until he left Poona, but a long distance telephone call was received from Shantadevi's secretary in Bombay, informing them that a portion of Guruprasad was required for the Maharani's brother and his guests whom the Maharani had promised to accommodate.

The secretary was told that during his stay Baba did not want anyone else to stay in the house. But since the Maharani had already promised her brother, Baba agreed to vacate the bungalow early. The secretary most likely conveyed this to the Maharani, and phone calls went back and forth between Bombay and Guruprasad. But having decided to leave, Baba moved back to Dadi Kerawala's bungalow at Ganeshkhind Gardens on 1st June 1957. The result was that, thereafter, the Maharani reserved Guruprasad exclusively for Meher Baba's use, and never allowed anyone else to stay while Baba was there.

On 23 November 1957, the Jessawalas came to Meherazad with Banumasi and Dadi Kerawala, The next morning, Sunday, 24th November 1957, Baba drove to Meherabad

On 19th March 1958, accompanied by the women mandali, Baba went to Poona, where their accommodation was again provided by Dadi Kerawala in Ganeshkhind.

Someone were going abroad for further studies, he would write to lovers in that country with instructions to look after them (such as for Dadi Kerawala and few others, who went to America). Besides this, Baba would always remember to send a birthday card or telegram to his close lovers whether they be nearby or far away. Thus, for the Beloved of all, there was hardly a moment's rest.

In 1960, One day Dadi Kerawala brought a cake for Baba. Baba distributed it among those present, but rebuked Dadi, "If anyone presents a gift to me, he places a load on my head. You (think you) put a straw on my head, but it is enough to bring down the entire roof! Henceforth I forbid you to give me anything, as it is a burden to me."

Once, when all three were present in Guruprasad, Baba asked Dadi Kerawala, "What are you thinking?"

Dadi replied, "You know it, Baba!"

Baba commented, "I have told you many times that I will give you a wife as beautiful as the moon, and still you are thinking about it. You must have complete faith in me. When an individual has 100 percent faith in me, and leaves everything to me, the burden automatically falls on my shoulders. I have my Universal work to do and I am totally engrossed in it, but the weight of that individual's burden reminds me of my responsibility toward him, and I do everything for such a person."

Dadi Kerawala was present at the meeting, and during it Baba casually remarked to him, "Why don't you go abroad?"

Afterwards, Dadi began thinking of what Baba had said and began applying to universities in America to further his studies. Dadi's field of study was agriculture and he was offered an assistantship at Michigan State University. He left the following May with Baba's approval. At Michigan State he studied for four years and earned a Ph.D. in Agriculture. In a letter to him (in 1967), Baba sent this

Message: "Those who love me with unswerving love will always have their love reciprocated in full measure."


On the 24th August 1965, Baba permitted Dadi Kerawala to provide food for Meherazad in honour of Dadi's birthday. The meal was prepared and brought by Chhagan, along with Dhun Satha.

On 13th October 1968, Baba held a meeting to inform his main workers of his decision to give darshan the following year from 10th April to 10th June 1969 at Guruprasad. Besides the resident men mandali, Dadi Kerawala was also called with others from Poona. (Lord Meher)


(Son of Ramjoo Abdulla)

Ramjoo Abdulla's entire family had been in Baba's contact for many years, Baba, and Ramjoo always sought Baba's advice about any family problem. Ramjoo and his family had left Nasik and moved to Ahmednagar two years earlier, in 1946. He had eight children: six sons — Dadu, Baggu, Kasam, Ali, Meheru (Meher Ahmed) and Isa and two daughters Jibboo and Mariam.

Before Baba entered seclusion on 9th January 1930. Baba gave last minute instructions to Ramjoo and his brother-in-law Abdulla, before entering into seclusion Ramjoo’s eleven-year-old son Dadu, along with two other boys stayed near Baba.

Among about a dozen boys, Ramjoo’s sons Dadu stayed with Baba and were given employment in Nasik. After a few days, it was decided to send Dadu to Poona for study

Baba had decided to take Ramjoo's fifteen-year-old son Dadu with him to Europe if a passport for the boy could be procured in time. The passport office agreed to issue one if Meher Baba stood as guarantor, which he did. On 6th June 1933, Baba went to the Inspection Bungalow in Bassein with the mandali, including few mandali men and Dadu, but finding the climate disagreeable, Baba returned to Nasik on the 8th.

On his fifth foreign journey, Baba sailed from Bombay on the steamship Victoria accompanied by four mandali men and Dadu. The voyage to Genoa was horrible. Baba's mood was ill-tempered, as even the new cabin was cramped and the mandali were not often permitted to see him, as they were travelling in a different, lower class and passengers from there were not permitted on Baba's deck. Making matters worse, practically all of them were seasick.

Baba decided on a short trip to Rome, and seven disciples and Dadu and Tino were to accompany him. Before departing, Baba asked those staying behind to prepare some humorous skits for his amusement when he returned.

On the 27th August 1933, Abdulla Jaffer and his family came bringing Ramjoo's son Dadu.

On 27 December 1933, Ramjoo Abdulla's son Dadu arrived in Meherabad to serve as Baba's orderly. Dadu was another youngster well liked by Baba.

Accepting the invitation by Sampath Iyangar, Baba left Ahmednagar by bus for Dhond in the afternoon of 16th February 1934, accompanied with seven disciples and Dadu.

Accompanied by four disciples and Dadu on 16th April 1935, Baba left Nasik and drove to Ghoti, a town 25 miles away, where he stayed at a dak bungalow. Ghoti was selected as a change of place to provide Baba with an opportunity to have a suitable rest and to recuperate from the continual suffering he had undergone since returning from America.

On 2nd July 1939, Ramjoo's son Dadu also had an interview.

On the 11th November 1942, Baba and some of the mandali drove to Nasik to attend the wedding of Ramjoo's son, Baggu, to Ghani's daughter, Bibi. During the wedding, their older brother Dadu shot a short film, and Baba turned his head and raised his hand as Dadu was filming him.

Ramjoo's son, Dadu, had become a professional photographer and came from Nasik to take pictures. Many officials had also come, including the chief of police and mayor of Poona. (Lord Meher)



Dagdu Salake was an elderly man was above one hindered years of age. He had come for Baba darshan held in Wadia Park Ahmednagar in year 1954 in the group of Kharmale from Parner.

When Kharmale went to Baba made him to stand next to Him as His group was posing for photograph. After photo graph Baba asked Kharmale for introduction of all the lovers from his group.

Dagdoo Salake was in the group of Vishnu Namdev Kharmale from Kalpup village In Parner. Dagdu always wanted to touch the feet of Kharmale. He wanted to pay his respect as Kharmale had met Baba. But Kharmale objected to this explaining that he was very much younger to him and did not allow him to touch his feet. He promised that one day he will take the elder man for Baba’s darshan. Kharmale introduced Dagdu to Baba and complained to Meher Baba about his wish to bow down. He thought since he had taken Baba’s darshan he is very near and dear to Baba. But Kharmale always refused and told that in “Beloved Meher Baba’s fold there is no bowing down to other people’s feet.” After hearing this story Baba blessed Dagdu Salake three times on his head. (Courtesy “Memorable Moments” page 46 by Faroukh Bastani)



Dandekar was a good singer. Gulabdas Panchal of Bombay had got a harmonium made and thought it would be an ideal accompaniment for singing bhajans. He decided to take it to Meherabad. Panchal travelled with two other persons Barve, tabla player and Dandekar a singer.

The day program was to be given; all of them were singing bhajans at home. They got so carried away that they forgot that they had to go for sahwas at Meherabad. One of the mandali alerted them. And finally when his word fell on deaf ears he left. When the rest of them realised that they were late for the program they hurriedly got up to go. Barve and Dandekar were left behind, as Baba had given no orders to bring guests’ Tonga was hired and they trotted off to Arangaon. On the way they almost missed being killed by another Tonga coming from the composites direction.

When Gulabdas and his brother Rati Lal reached in sahwas, Baba asked them why they were late. Baba also asked if they have brought anyone with them. They admitted bringing two more friends. Baba said, “I am not just a dictator. Just because I have given orders that does not mean I shall not see anyone. Go right now  and bring those two friends here.” Baba sent Adi in His car to bring the two men. Barve and Dandekar were so privileged for their first meeting they were driven in Baba’\s car. When they came Baba asked them to introduce themselves. Barve said he was a tabla player and Dandekar said he was a singer. Eventually Dandekar also sang,”Shabari ke ber” for Baba which He enjoyed. The Harmonium was out to good use in the program. Baba had blessed it by putting His lotus feet on it.  (Courtesy:  “Unlocking Secrets” page 152-by author Nivedita Nagpal.)



(Son of Naoroji Dadachanji & Bachamai)

On 21st September 1928, Meher Manzil was officially opened. Baba had ordered Dara to meditate early in the morning, but he was often disobedient. Later that day, Baba asked him, "Why didn't you meditate as I asked? I gave you special instructions about it."

Dara complained that it was so bitterly cold at 3:00 A.M. that he could not concentrate well. Baba countered, "If cold makes you shirk from the spiritual path, how will you ever progress? To complain about extreme cold in winter, too much heat in summer, and rain in the monsoon is a tendency of human nature. If at any time pretexts are ready (to justify disobedience), how on earth are you to progress in the Path?" After this reprimand, Baba pardoned Dara and instructed him to rise at 5:00 A.M. (instead of at three), tie a cloth around his eyes, and repeat God's name until Baba told him to stop.

Once while in Bombay, Bachamai Dadachanji came to see Baba and informed him those two days before, her son Dara had come down with double pneumonia and had been seriously ill. Baba related, "I, too, had pneumonia. If I had not caught it, Dara would have died."

Dara was still quite ill and had a dangerously high fever; the doctors had given up hope. Baba went to see him. The next day Dara's temperature became normal, but Baba was observed to be suffering a high fever. Bachamai asked Him, "Baba, why are you doing this? Dara is all right, but now you have a fever. You have taken his suffering upon yourself. Let him die, Baba; you must not suffer!" Baba smiled at the woman's brave words, and was pleased with her love and detachment. (Lord Meher)



On 1st August 1928, Baba went to the night watchman's quarters on the 1st for a tea party. Sohrab Hansotia's son Dara was staying at Toka and helping in the school sang before Baba

Dara arrived, like everyone else, was expected to obey the following six standing "Don't" orders from Baba:

  1. Don't drink anything in a standing position.
  2. Don't accept any eatable outside the boundary of Meher Ashram, without permission.
  3. Don't touch the body of any boy of the ashram.
  4. Don't touch any article belonging to others, except with permission.
  5. Don't use a plate and glass not belonging to you.

your plate and glass to anybody.

On 9th December 1928, a discussion centered on Dara Hansotia, whom Baba had warned that unless he awoke at 3:00 A.M. to meditate, which he loathed to do, Baba would not.

From 1st July 1929, Baba began giving serious attention to his future plans. He mentioned closing down the ashrams and decided to go to Kashmir. Dara Hansotia was sent to Bombay. Thus, by the 9th of July 1929, all preparations for leaving were complete.

Baba stayed in Nasik for more than a month. However, during this time, he kept to himself; except for the men and women mandali and a few close lovers, he saw no one. No outsiders were permitted. Among those infrequent visitors who did see him was Dara Hansotia from Surat, and few others. (Lord Meher-p-1190-1930)



(Son of Adi Jr. & Daughter of Shartughan Kumar)

On 24th, tragedy struck again. Adi Jr.'s wife Gulu died in Ahmednagar an hour after giving birth to a son, named Dara. At 5:00 A.M., Baba had gone from Meherabad to see Gulu at Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa. He had put his hand on her head seconds before she died. It seemed Gulu had been waiting for Baba's arrival before leaving her body. Receiving his blessing, she merged in Him at the age of 30.

On 15th December 1961, Baba's brother Adi Jr. arrived in Ahmednagar from England with his wife Franey, and their two children, Dara and Shireen. They met Baba on the morning of the 17th. Adi Jr. was allowed to visit Meherazad often, and on a number of occasions (with Baba's permission), he brought the entire family.

Baba asked Dara about his work and commented, "It must be cold in England now."

Dara said, "You get used to it, Baba."

Baba pretended to shiver and gestured, "You are a brave lad. I couldn't do it!"

Dara was gradually losing his sight to the same ailment which afflicted Lyn Ott, and Baba asked about it. Dara said that it was all right, but he had trouble seeing at dusk when it was turning dark. But, fortunately, some people who lived nearby took the same route as he did and helped him get home.

Baba consoled His nephew, "Don't worry, Dara. My nazar is on you." He also added, "I will find the right wife for you."

On 28th January 1968, Baba's youngest brother Adi Jr. arrived from London to stay at Meherazad for a month. Adi Jr.'s son, Dara, had written to Baba from London about his desire to marry an Indian girl, and his marriage had been arranged with Baba's approval to Kumar's daughter, Amrit. (Mehera had suggested the girl to Baba)

On 11th October 1968, Sarosh, Viloo and Adi met with Baba for an hour. Baba discussed the arrangements for Dara and Amrit's wedding and entrusted Sarosh with helping to arrange their civil registration.

Kumar with his daughter, Amrit, arrived from Dehra Dun on 16th October 1968. Kumar had brought Amrit to meet Baba and the women mandali before her marriage to Adi Jr.'s son Dara. The next day, they were taken to the Ahmednagar Registrar's office to apply for a marriage certificate. After fixing the date of the wedding, which was to be held at Meherazad, they left on the 18th.

On 28th October 1968, Chhagan was called to Meherazad and given instructions about preparing food celebration of Dara and Amrit's wedding in December.

Baba had given His consent to hold the wedding of His brother Adi Jr.'s son, Dara, 24, to Kumar's daughter Amrit, 18, in Meherazad. For several days, Pendu, Eruch and Mani were kept busy making arrangements for the two-day affair. Sarosh, Viloo and Adi were also actively engaged in these arrangements as well.

On 21st December 1968, Adi Jr.'s family came to see Baba. This was also to be the first meeting between bride and groom; but upon reaching Meherazad, Amrit had fallen ill with temperature, and so no meeting between her and Dara occurred that day.

On 22nd December, was the first day of celebrations the betrothal of Dara and Amrit.

On the morning 23rd December 1968, Dara and Amrit were married in a civil ceremony in Ahmednagar at Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa, and they then came to Meherazad to receive Baba's blessings.

Despite His serious condition, Baba cheered everyone up by joking and pretending that His physical infirmity was nothing. Still, the lovers could see His condition for themselves and had the "darshan" of His suffering.

Baba was wheeled onto the verandah and blessed Amrit and Dara, Sarosh's little granddaughter.

Following text is in the words of Dada as he remembers:-

I am Dara Irani, son of Beloved Baba’s youngest brother Adi Jr. & Gulu. My mother Gulu died with my birth and I was brought up by my mother’s sister Villo & her husband Sarosh until the age of 13, when I was taken to England to be with my father. During those thirteen years I had many occasions to be with Baba to whom I was told and whom I accepted, to be God. But the ‘God’ was little more than a word for me during those years. When He held Darshan programs, I looked to Him as tough He was a Rock star or Movie star, and not only was I greatly impressed, but could boast to my school friends “My uncle Baba gave a darshan Program, and many thousands came to see Him.  I called him ‘Uncle Baba’

I was taken as a child to see Baba. I was told to be best on my behaviour, and this of course tended to make me stiff and unnatural with Him. This Baba would not like and He would immediately lighten the atmosphere by tickling me. Then He would ask questions about school, my activities, putting me again more at ease, followed by games with Him, such as trying to catch His hand of finding the middle finger. I would always end up in loosing, and day, I said to Him, "Baba you are cheating” Baba looked shocked with impression that clearly said, “I am God, and this boy accuses Me of cheating! I stopped and horridly said, "No Baba.”You are cheating as me uncle, not as God.’

In December 1964, after seven years in England, my father, family and I were called to be with Baba for three months. We visited Baba two or three times a week. I remember very vividly when we sit in hall along with mandali, during his activities , He would turn to me and said, ‘I am God love Me.’ I would just reply, ‘yes,  Baba’, I was at that time responding mechanically but now I know he was bringing me to the pint of realization who He was. It was also during this visit that Baba, unexpectedly, turned to me and said, “don’t worry I will find the right girl to be your wife. I simply replied, thank You Baba’ Nothing further was said at that time

We returned to England and resumed my life there. Three years passed, and I received a cable from Baba asking as if I was ready to get married. I replied, “Whatever be your wish Baba”. The return cable was, “I am happy with your answer.” So my father visited Baba at Meherabad again in December 1967and whilst there all arrangements concerning the wedding were finalized. I was informed that my bride was to be Amrit whom I have never heard of, nor had she heard of me. Baba instructed me to take three weeks leave in December 1968 from the factory job, marry and then return to England with Amrit.

So I returned in December 1968, and by His grace we were married Beloved Baba’s health was very poor at that time. We stayed in Ahmednagar till 10th of January 1969 and one day Baba called us both in His bed room. He was lying on the bed, and gestured to us to sit each side of Him on the bed.   He said nothing, but gestured that we should look at Him. He continued to look at us, and there was silence.  Although I could not say nothing spectacular happened, yet a feeling of incredible bliss and contentment came over me., and I knew irrefutably I was in presence of One who would always with me, caring for me throughout my life. In that eternal moment of time, Beloved Baba gave me conviction of His Divinity. This was for me the realization of His true status for the first time in my life. There were no words, but Baba reached up and stroked my cheeks. And then took my hands and made me feel His cheeks.

Our last meeting with Baba was on tenth January and we left for England on eleventh.

(Amrita Singh is the daughter of Shartughan Kumar one of the mandali men of Mantra Mafi, Dehradun, UP now Uttakhahnd)



Darabshah J. Oomrigar of Bhavnagar owned a small restaurant. He created an interesting episode during 1958 sahwas at Meherabad

An Arangaon boy was cooking Baba's food. Baba would have his daily breakfast at Meherabad when he arrived from Meherazad. It consisted of tea and a few slices of bread and cream. Accordingly, every night, Babu would skim the cream off the milk and keep it aside for Baba; but, in the morning, it would be gone.

Someone would invariably take it from the pinjra (screened cupboard). Babu was castigated for this by Pendu and Baba, but

he was at a loss to explain how the cream would disappear.

One night he hid in the kitchen. After some time, Darabshah J. Oomrigar of Bhavnagar stealthily entered and ate the cream. Babu informed Baba.

Calling Darabshah to his cabin, Baba asked, "Do you secretly take cream from the pantry and eat it?"

"Yes, Baba," he admitted.

"Why do you do it?"

Darab, who had the innocent heart of a child, said, "You have told us to feel absolutely at home here and stay as one family. Well, at home, I always take food when I am hungry. If I don't do the same here, it would be a breach of your orders!"

Baba highly enjoyed his logic and embraced him. "You are the only one who has had My real sahavas!"

Baba descended the hill in evening. In the hall, Baba expounded upon the dedication, obedience and love of His lovers from the West. He then remarked to Darabshah Oomrigar, "Twist My ears (punishment usually meted out to a naughty child)!" Oomrigar was heavyset and stood up with difficulty.

"Did you have more cream last night?" Baba asked with a twinkle.

Oomrigar smiled and caught Baba's ears. Baba was pleased and stated, "Obedience is not easy. You all come to Me with folded hands and then leave. This is your love. But obedience is quite different.

It is not so easy. If I tell you now to walk on the road completely naked, it would be difficult for you to do." (Lord Meher-p-3760-1955)



Ramarao was a poor relative of Maharani Shantadevi who was employed to oversee the servants at Guruprasad. A year earlier, his wife had had a baby girl who died. The wife entreated Baba to grant her the boon of another child and Baba promised he would. The mother had delivered another baby girl two weeks before, but the doctors were at their wits end trying to keep the child alive. The baby had been shifted from one hospital to another three times. Sometimes she would be much better, and sometimes it seemed as if she were about to pass away. The mother again entreated Baba to keep her baby alive. Baba replied that He did not use His powers, and so could do nothing in the matter. But on 25th May, He instructed Eruch to telephone Adi to deliver a message to Kaikobad on Meherabad Hill to pray hard for the recovery of the child. Kaikobad should beseech God through his prayers to save the child. (Baba also asked Kaikobad to pray that the program to be held at Guruprasad on the 26th - when Baba would distribute prizes to different cricket teams - would be a success.)

Baba later explained, "When Kaikobad prays earnestly, the baby feels better, but as soon as he dozes off, its condition deteriorates! Kaikobad's request to God to keep the baby alive is nothing but his request to Me to keep it alive." (Lord Meher)



On 2nd December 1940,, daughter-in-law Rustomji Billimoria with her parents came to see Baba in Kandy (Bombay) . Baba met the in the men's quarters and then took the two women to meet the women mandali. As he brought them in, a song was playing on the radio titled What Do You Know About Love? Baba repeated the refrain and asked the women:

What do you know about love? This "love" on the radio is Broadway love, but what do you know of real love?

Here is (a story of) an example of that love. There was a great saint named Zikaria. He would always do what pleased God. Once in a dream, God ordered him to sit under a certain tree. When he awakened, he went and sat there and never moved for five years, in spite of tears and pleading from his family and friends.

Hearing about this, the king of the place sent his men, ordering Zikaria to come to him, but the saint would not budge. The king then ordered his men to saw him in half if he did not obey, and Zikaria let himself be sawed without moving!

This is an instance of great, real love, obeying God's order in a dream. And here you have God in person, who asks you to do such little things, and you cannot do it! (Lord Meher-p-2177-1940)





Daulatmai Irani, Mehera’s mother, joined Baba’s mandali at the same time as her daughter. She maintained silence for a long time under Baba’s instructions and carried out ashram duties assigned to her.

In year 1921, Freiny Masi took Daulatmai to meet Meher Baba at Sadashiv's house in Kasba Peth. A program of devotional songs was being held, and after it was over Freiny Masi introduced her sister to Baba. Upon meeting Daulatmai, Baba inquired, "Is there something you wish to ask?"

Daulatmai could not think of anything. Later Baba repeated, "Is there anything you wish to ask Me?"

Finally she told him, "My daughter Piroja has been feeling ill and suffers from a loss of appetite. What should I do for her?"

Baba replied, "Take her to Udwada where the fire of Zoroaster is kept burning in the temple, and afterward she will become all right."

After a few minutes, Baba again inquired, "Is there anything else you wish to ask?"

Daulatmai remembered a woman she knew who was still unmarried, though the woman was then almost 40 years old. She told Baba about her, and He answered, "Take her to Udwada also."

Having faith in Him, Daulatmai followed Baba's instructions and took her daughter and the woman to Udwada. True to His words, her daughter recovered; but even more surprising, when they returned to Poona, the spinster was approached by a man who offered to marry her and she accepted.

Daulatmai's husband Jehangir had been a forest officer for the government and travelled throughout India in his work. Jehangir had died in middle-age some years before, suffering a severe mastoid infection. Daulatmai resettled in Poona with her two daughters, Mehera and Piroja who had not yet met Baba.

Daulatmai presented Baba with the white horse that belonged to her daughter Mehera. It was decided that the horse would be called Sufi.

Also, Daulatmai contributed a large sum of money to the Master. Meher Baba instructed that a portion of it be kept aside for educational and social work in the names of Hazrat Babajan and Upasni Maharaj, and that part be kept for rendering technical training to the poorer Zoroastrians in Persia.

In 1927, Daulatmai wished to donate her property to Baba and some of it was in Mehera's name. Rustom escorted them to the Poona Registrar's office, where Mehera signed the required legal documents.

Baba asked Daulatmai also to observe silence, which she did until her last breath. But there was a vast difference between the silence of the devotees and that of the Master. Daulatmai’s silence was for her own benefit, whereas Meher Baba's was to drown the world in the Ocean of his silence.

On 29th May 1938, Baba sent Daulatmai to Persia, which Baba stated would be "spiritually beneficial for her."

Sarosh informed Baba that Mehera's mother, Daulatmai, had died in Nasik. She was 76 years old. When Baba returned to the hall in the afternoon, He disclosed the news to all: "Today is a very important day, and a fine day, too. Daulatmai expired today at 4 A.M. of heart failure. She had kept perfect silence since 1933, and it is said that she had a peaceful end. My dear Daulatmai will live in Me forever, by God's grace. I say 'by God's grace,' because today I am in the state of a devotee."

Printing a circular about Daulatmai's death for distribution among His close women disciples was discussed and agreed to by Baba. Later a tombstone for her was erected on Meherabad Hill. It read: "Daulat - one of Baba's dearest lovers-observing silence for 20 years."



Mr. David, Jewish man teacher at St. Vincent's and head of the picnic party immediately recognized Baily as one of his former pupils. He invited Baily to join the picnic, but Baily declined because of his responsibilities at the store. As Baily talked with them, someone mentioned Merwan's name. Baily was eager to know how Merwan was doing.

Only one fellow in the group, who was a close friend of both, knew of the disagreement between them. Before leaving Khandala that evening, this person addressed the group, "I must request that our respected teacher, Mr. David, use his influence to bring friendship between two friends among us who have parted company for over a year. This being such a happy occasion, it would be quite fitting to do so."

Everyone else was puzzled over who the two friends were and wanted to know more about it. Even Mr. David was in the dark about the matter and asked the fellow to divulge their names, which he did. Baily was embarrassed and confused, but Mr. David exclaimed, "Merwan does not need to be swayed or influenced, but, if it adds to your respect for him, I believe Merwan would sacrifice Himself in any way. I know that both are still friends, although they have not seen each other for a long time. I suggest both should exchange glasses of beer as a gesture to renew their friendship and add to the happiness of our group."

No sooner had Mr. David finished speaking than Merwan stood up, came to Baily with a smile, and offered him a glass of beer.

Baily accepted it, and, when he tried to express his gratitude at this loving gesture, Merwan uttered the name of God and told him, "Thank God alone!"

Amidst expressions of joy, Mr. David called for three cheers of "Hip-Hip-Hooray!" and, with this happy reconciliatory ending, they started for home. After embracing Merwan, Baily left the group at Lonavla, while the others proceeded to Poona. Soon after, Baily moved back to Poona, resuming his close association with Merwan as before. (Lord Meher-p-150/1-1913)



Dedolchow and Amiya Das were with Baba along with various Poona workers. About sixty persons had gathered. After  the morning session, Amiya Das, Harry Dedolchow and brother Jal  went out to lunch and then to zoo until one O’clock, when they were to return to Guruprasad for afternoon session with Baba.

At the zoo, Jal said to Dedolchow, “Next time you return to see Baba, will you bring me an inexpensive transistor radio, about twenty U.S. dollars, no more?”

Dedolchow said, “No problem, Jal. I will get you a nice one. However, only if Baba says so.”

Jal replied, “I know Baba’s ways. I will ask Him when we return to Guruprasad.”

When the three arrived a few minutes after one O’clock, the session was already in progress. Dedolchow quickly took off his shoes and entered the room. Baba looked at him and remarked, I am the chief transmitter and receiver. All this business of ‘I want this, get me that’– try to get away from those wants and say: I want Baba, I want God.’ It isn’t easy, but try.”

After the session, Dedolchow approached Baba and told Him of Jal’s request, adding, “Jal said he knows your ways.”

Baba retorted, “No one knows My ways, and He did not allow Dedolchow to bring the radio to Jal. (Lord Meher)



The incident of their meeting with Baba is described in the words of Mrs. Padma

In year 1960, my husband (Kanwar Sen Deewan) and I were in Bombay, where my brother was producing a movie and had promised to show us as how shooting is done, but only after two days. Since we had two days, on my mother’s advice, we went to Poona for Meher Baba’s darshan for the first time. When we reached Guruprasad, Baba asked us, “where are you coming from?’ I replied, “Dehradun, Baba.” Baba replied, “No, you are not coming directly from Dehradun but are touring many cities before coming to Poona.

We were surprised that Baba knew about us, but still, we did not have faith in Baba. Baba asked us to come the next day, but as soon as we came out of the bungalow, we said to each other that we would return to Bombay the next day so that we could see how a film is made.

As we were talking about our return to Bombay, Baba sent a man running towards us with this message: “Both of you go wherever you want to go and don’t come to see Me tomorrow.” The messenger also told us that before going back to Bombay, we should meet a lady named Mrs. Bahri, who had come from Dehradun and was now staying in Poona. We knew Mrs. Bahri and so went to meet her. When we talked to her, she started crying. She pitied us for planning to go to Bombay when Baba Himself wanted to meet us the next morning. She told us that we were unlucky and missed a golden opportunity. She told us that she had been waiting many days to meet Baba but had not got a chance.

Before leaving Guruprasad, we had asked Baba if we could have our photographs taken with Him. He had agreed and had said that He would come out in the open and then we could take the photographs. We had no idea what obedience To Baba means, and so we told Baba that we would take photographs in the house and that He need not come out in the garden. We took Baba’s photos in Guruprasad against His will, with the result that when the photos were developed, none of prints were clear. (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-193)



Dennis Kirkpatrick an exceptional visitor was an eccentric Irishman. He was a tall man in his late fifties. His father had been a prominent civil surgeon in a Poona hospital. Kirkpatrick was well-educated and had stayed on in India after its independence. He had held a post as a secretary and rector in a church, but had fallen on hard times. He was now living hand-to-mouth alone, and resembled a beggar. He was about to be evicted from a small, ramshackle room next to Guruprasad where he had been staying, because he could not pay the rent. Because the landlord had shut off the water to his room, Kirkpatrick would walk to Guruprasad every day, collect water in a small brass bucket and carry it back to his room in the blazing hot sun. Baba noticed him and instructed Meherjee to help him financially. Baba remarked that he was like a mast.

Kirkpatrick saw Baba several times during Baba's residence at Guruprasad. Baba would ask him, "Are you happy?" Sitting on his knees, the Irishman would silently gaze up at Baba and nod.

One day Baba asked Kirkpatrick, "Do you have everything you need?" Kirkpatrick said that he did. Baba turned to Meherjee and directed him to continue to give him a monthly allowance.

Meherjee made a face of disapproval. Seeing his expression, Baba corrected him, "Say yes, happily; otherwise, don't agree! You have no idea what you were to gain in this. I will pay him, don't think about it!"

Meherjee protested, "But Baba, I did not say no."

Baba corrected him again, "You have so much money, yet you think even this small amount is too much. I did not ask it for Kirkpatrick's benefit. I am giving you the opportunity of serving me; you don't realize it."

Meherjee handed Kirkpatrick the amount and began seeing to his welfare. (Lord Meher-p-5222-1966)



On 6th April 1959, Baba was driven in car to Meherabad, where, in the presence of a sub-register named Deshpande, the Avatar Meher Baba Trust Deed was registered on Meherabad Hill at 11:45 A.M. All ten trustees were present for the registration ceremony on the hill. They included Kutumba Sastri, who was appointed chairman, Mani, Ramjoo, Adi, Meherjee, Nariman, Pendu, Vishnu, Padri and Kaka. Approved by Baba, the Trust Deed outlined the purpose and objectives of the Trust, as well as made provisions for the support of 41 persons dependent on Baba. (Lord Meher-p-4511-1959)



During Baba’ stay in Poona in 1957, a well-known singer, Devendra Vaidya, who had been on Baba's return flight from Australia had come with his party to sing before Baba. But his harmonium and other instruments got broken in the mêlée and total confusion reigned. The mandali surrounded Baba as the police appeared on the scene. Not knowing who they were, the police roughly manhandled the mandali and separated them from Baba. Kumar was forcibly removed and taken some distance away where he was made to sit down. He, whom Baba had made the "Commander-in-Chief" during the Andhra and Hamirpur programs, was now in the custody of the police! Bhau was shoved so violently that he was just saved from falling several feet. Had Narayan Bundellu not caught him in time, he would have been badly injured.

On the one hand, the mandali were pleased that the police had come and now surrounded Baba, but on the other, they had Baba's order to remain close to Him during the program. The police would not allow them to come near, and they had to stand helplessly at a distance. Only Eruch was allowed to stand by Baba's side, conveying Baba's words, although order was restored after some time.

Later In year, 1957, Siganporia had organized the darshan in the spacious Sunderbai Hall at Churhgate. The Poona bhajan mandali and other out-of-town lovers were also present. Baba arrived at the hall in morning on Sunday 22th December 1957 and was warmly received with the usual acclamations. Devendra Vaidya from Bombay performed. Baba appreciated his talents. When the darshan ended at noon, almost 3,000 people had been fortunate enough to come in contact with the Avatar.



Devi Prasad Sharma of Dehra Dun had come to see Baba when Baba was residing in Dehra Dun, they had not been able have His darshan, and because of that they had now travelled over 1,000 miles to meet Him. One of the men had met the expenses of the journey by selling his wife's jewellery; the other had used money his brother had given him for some other purpose. Baba met them lovingly, but inquired, "Why did you come by defraying expenses like that?"

They remained silent and, as wished by Baba, each was given Rs.100 for their return fare. They hesitated to accept the money, but Baba advised, "Never hesitate to accept anything offered by any God-realized Soul - be it gold or dust." So they accepted the sum as His prasad and were sent back after having a meal. (Lord Meher-p-3689)



Baba was on his way to Toka with His mandali in 1928. They had to cross the river Pravara. The water was waist deep. No ferry boats were available. One could not cross the river without wetting one’s cloth.

“How to cross?” The fishermen offered services to carry Baba safe on other seat of their hands. Baba demurred.  Buasaheb, the manager proposed the services of still stronger men. Baba refused and gestured,

“Call Dhake.” I was making myself ready to cross the river putting on small dhoti and shirt. I hastened to Baba.

“Dhake, can you carry me across the river?”

“Most willingly-with pleasure and privilege too.”

I bent down. Baba sat on my shoulders. I held His left leg with my left hand and caught His right hand with my right hand and pressed it to my shoulder, making His seat quite steady. I slowly and confidently waded through the river, keeping a firm grip on the sand below. I carried Him safely to the other side of the river without giving Him discomfort or making any awkward movements. Baba patted me on my back saying,

“Thou hast borne thy burden well” and added,

“Look here Dhake, they would have carried Me to the mid river current and dropped Me down.” He chuckled and continued, “The Sadguru cannot save Himself, and how could He save the whole world! You have saved Me from the predicament!”

“Anyone could have carried you safely as I did, as most of them are stronger than I”, I submitted and bowed down, putting my head on His lotus feet and the party were at Toka presently. (Courtesy: In the Company of Master page-42 by M. R. Dhakephalkar)



Two friends of mine –Dr Marathe and Mr. Joshi, a bank Manager wanted to go to Rahuri with me and call on one Mr. Spare, a great Astrologer. We travelled by bus from Ahmednagar to Rahuri. I purchased the tickets. I entertained them to light refreshments at my office and then escorted them to Mr. Spare. My friends had a pleasant sitting with him.

At the bus stop I felt for money in my pocket. It was just sufficient for two but we were three. I was in a fix. At once I closed my eyes, recalled Baba’s image before my mental eye and sent a silent prayer to Him to come to my rescue. I was desperate. I purchased only two tickets and we three occupied seats in the bus. I was waiting how Baba would deign to answer my prayer.

A few anxious moments dragged on. An agricultural-client of mine came running and called me out. He informed that he was on his way to Kolhar to Ahmednagar to meet me. Since he saw me in Rahuri, he could finish his work with me there itself without going all the way to Nager.  He pressed into my hands his ticket and Rs. 25/-towards part payment of my fees and handed over a vakalatnama signed by him. He thanked his stars for having met me on the way without proceeding further and went back home.

My eyes welled with tears of joy and gratefulness and I felt guilty that I had disturbed Baba for a trifle; I should not have tested Him for a trivial matter. He has always been with me. I resolved not to repeat it to invoke Baba’s help. Just then the bus started. My friend called me in. I was practically not in senses. I was thinking of Baba and feeling His presence about me. He gave me the experience that He is always with me. (Courtesy: In the Company of Master page-46 by M. R. Dhakephalkar)



(In words of Dhakephalkar)


I was in the habit of inhaling snuff. I just opened the snuff-box to enjoy a pinch of it hiding myself behind those disciples sitting in front of me. When I lifted my head and looked at Him, I found Him peering into my face.


"What is that?" Baba asked.


"Baba, it's snuff," I replied.


"Is it not possible to leave it, for good?"


"Yes, Baba, by all means."


I threw the snuff down on the carpet and from that day, i.e. 16-1-1953 onwards, I have not touched snuff. Prior to that, I was consuming one bottle a day. Snuff was the last thing at night and the first thing in the morning. It is a very dirty habit, giving the smell of snuff to all the clothes; and all the handkerchiefs get stained with it and one does not hesitate to ease and clean one's snotty nose anywhere and everywhere. I contracted this dirty habit from my brother-lawyers and I was not able to leave it. All my relations tried their best in vain to dissuade me from using snuff. But a mere suggestion from Baba was enough to wean me from this bad habit.


One of the disciples was smoking at least twenty cigarettes a day. Baba said to him, "Now you smoke only nineteen." After a few days Baba brought it down to eighteen and so, in about six months, the disciple was made to give up the habit altogether. But He brought about this gradually so that the suggestion was accepted without any resistance. So also, another disciple was cured of the drink-habit. Baba helped many get rid of their vices. (Lord Meher)




Baba decided that He would leave everything and start a New Life. In New Life He would go walking and maintain Himself and His disciples on begging and in this way He would travel all over India. So, all property which stood in His name was sold away; only land on which His “Last Resting Place” stood was standing in His name.


Preparations were made to leave Meherabad. When some fifty of us gathered in the hall, one of the lovers, Dr. Ghani suggested that since Baba was leaving Meherabad, He should give a parting feast to all His lovers as Jesus Christ did. Baba agreed. Then Dr. Ghani submitted that since he was Mohammdan, the feast should be non vegetarian. Baba accepted. Whereupon another lover proposed that a little wine also should be served to His lovers as in case of the disciples of Jesus Christ.


“A little quantity of wine also will be supplied in the feast.” Baba condescended.


The venue of the party then came up for discussion. Dr. Ghani and other maintained that the party should be had in the very hall where Baba used to sit. Baba asked all to express their opinion on the venue. Everyone except myself spoke in one voice that it should be arranged in the hall. When it was my turn, Baba asked me to air my view on the subject.

“Baba, though I am a vegetarian, I tasted non vegetarian food. I am not against the feast at all. But, your Hindu followers take the place where you sit as a temple. Even when you are not there, that considers it sacred. They would never stand the idea of non-vegetarian food served there, let alone Baba- lovers enjoying it there. Their sentiments will get wounded.”  I made myself clear.


“Baba, we are 49, Dhake is only one. Ours is an over-whelming Majority. So, we should fix up the feast in the hall.” Dr. Ghani and other maintained.

Baba observed,


“Democratic principals have no relevance in spirituality. Prabhu Ramchandra’s consort Sitamai was in custody of Ravana for more than a year. She was released after the defeat of Ravana. She was brought to Ayodhya and Ramchandra wanted to know whether His subject took her to be pure women of good character and for that purpose, Rama sent His men about His kingdom to ascertain public opinion in this regard. All of them returned with report that she was held in high esteem as a paragon of virtue by everyone. But one messenger approached Ramchandra to inform that one washer man in Ayodhya doubted her. Even though the washman’s was alone discordant note, Prabhu Ramchandra decided to disown Sitamai and sent her away to forests because there was no rule of democracy in spiritual thinking. Here, in My case, when Dhake says that feast in the hall would hurt the sentiments of some of My Hindu followers it appealed to Me and the feast will not be held in the hall.” He concluded.


The feast was held in one of corner of the compound. All forty nine and many more were there and Baba served them non-vegetarian “Biryani’ and a couple of spoon of wine.


Myself and Kale Mama, another disciple were asked to remain in the hall and enjoy vegetarian meals and sweet meats, which Baba Himself served us. This is how Baba applies spirituality in worldly affairs also.    

(Courtesy: In the Company of Master page-79-80 by M. R. Dhakephalkar)




In 1927, Dhake moved back to Meherabad and began staying with the mandali. Although He still harboured doubts about Meher Baba's divine stature, following event made a deep impression on him.


One day Baba found a chatti, an earthen pot for drinking water, uncovered. He made all stand in a line and angrily asked them, "Why did you break my order? Who will be responsible when worms are found in the water? What will happen if one of the children dies from drinking our water?" As a punishment, Baba began striking each of the mandali with a stick. Dhake was also standing in line and was afraid that "the excitable Irani nature in Baba" would forget His promise not to beat him, which Baba had made in 1925 when He accepted Dhake as a teacher. Baba moved down the line giving a stroke to each of the mandali in turn, but when He faced Dhake, He just smiled — and Baba's smile embraced him. The next moment, Baba continued down the line and was as stern as ever. Dhake thought to himself, "Baba is after all Baba - a Master. No one else could display such a blissful smile in the middle of a tirade." (Lord Meher)




At Rahuri, there was a beautiful spot on the bank of river and a small traveler bungalow stands on it. Every evening our judge and some lawyers used to go there to enjoy fresh breeze.

One evening when all of us were there, the river found to be in a very flood. The water level rose up to 22 feet and the water was flowing at a high speed. On the account of a culvert the water column had a curve and due to several currents there formed a whirlpool in the river. We were all enjoying when one of us wagered that he could be considered as real swimmer, who swim across the river in spate. It was practically close of the evening and darkness was impending. In the heat, I took up the challenge.

I removed my cloths. I arranged and converted my dhoti into an under-wear and dived into surging waters in order to swim across the river to its other side. As I advanced about 200 feet, my dhoti bulged into a veritable balloon and I was hampered in swimming. The situation was beyond my control and I felt that I was falling short to cross the river. But there was no other go. The whirlpool was quite near. I could not swim against the current to avoid the whirlpool. I decided to go in the whirlpool and try to swim. So, remembering Baba, I went down in the whirlpool-rather the whirlpool took me in the water and when I was about 15 feet deep I wanted to move away, when some force pushed my back and I was taken away from the whirlpool. When I tried to come up, my legs reached the bed of the river. I stood up and found myself in chest-deep water. I was not only away from the whirlpool but was just near the bank. I was about two furlong away from where my comrades stood

Since it was dark my colleagues could not see my head for some time and they took me drowned. Fishermen and experts swimmers were commissioned and even gas lights were also procured for the “combing-up-operation.!

When I stood on the back, I could hear that the lawyer was drowned in the flood and carried away. If this news reached my family, I feared they would get panicky. So I went back home running without any cloth on my person, entering by back side of the market place without being confronted by anyone. My wife was aghast to see my predicament. I requested her to give clothes immediately. I dried my body with a towel, put on my clothes and was enjoying a cup of tea and warming myself by a fireside. I narrated to my wife my unhappy experience.

Waves of callers started flooding my house carrying the "sad news” I opened the door. Standing at the door way with one hand to the frame, I gesticulated in a loud voice I was not drowned but reached back home straight having crossed the river.

The whole town took me for drowned. The President of the Village Panchayat had to proclaim by beat of drum that I was not drowned but very much alive- quite hale and healthy.

I wrote about all this incident the next day to beloved Baba who in His reply stated that since I remembered Him  at the time of going into whirlpool, it was He, who pushed me under water and saved me from drowning.

This is how Baba rescues His lambs whenever He is remembered or prayed for help. I experienced my own death. (Courtesy: In the Company of Master page-69 by M. R. Dhakephalkar)



I was practicing at Rahuri and Baba advised me to be honest in my profession and be of help to poor. So I was having briefs of many poor people; never squeezed for money; if they had no money I would work free for them. So, even though I had a big patience, the income was just sufficient to carry out my fair maintenance. I was quite happy and going to Meherabad off and on.

My second son was a child of four years and his sister, two. One day while playing in kitchen, he fell on a frying pan, which was just put down on the floor from the oven. He was burnt and became very ill. His wound was dressed. But he developed high fever and after two days, he developed pneumonia also. The doctor who was treating found him very serious and said that he should be removed to Ahmednagar. I told the doctor that it would have been better, if he had given this idea earlier. However I asked my clerk to find a private to carry my son to Nagar and sat in my office on a chair, quite helpless. I was young and strong; had great energy and was active throughout. I wanted to do something for my child.  I heard the honk but I was helpless and was sitting on my chair, despondent. Just then, I heard the honk of Baba’s car. Baba was going to from Nagar to Dhulia. So, on His way He came to my house. He stopped the car at the door and came to me in my office and asked why I was sitting in a dejected mood.  Y I informed Him that my child was dying; he had developed high fever and pneumonia. Though the doctor was treating him there, I was thinking of removing him to Nagar.

“Where is your child?” enquired Baba. So both of us went inside to the bed where my child was lying. My Baba made little sounds with His fingers. My son became alert and looked at Baba’s face. Baba saw him and smiled and assured me that child was not dying.

“Tell the doctor to go on with his treatment. He will be all right.”

Then we returned to the office. I, my wife and other members bowed to Baba.

“Don’t worry; I must go”, said Baba. He went back to His car and all of them went to Dhulia. After sometime the doctor came there.

“Doctor, the child is not dying, you should go on with your treatment”, I informed.

The doctor smiled and said, “I am making my all efforts to save the child. I know his condition much better than a lawyer.”

He gave the child an injection which he had recently brought from Nagar for the sake of some other patient. My clerk came down there and informed that no car was available till evening. So I had to wait. But by evening the child was a bit better and I next day. On postponed going to Nagar till the next day.  On the next morning, the child was much better and doctor said that this pneumonia was controlled and he was out of danger and in about a week the child was a right. He went on with his studies and passed matriculation in 1947 and I took him to Baba for blessings. When Baba saw him, He observed that he was very weak and advised me not to put him in the college but    keep him at Meherabad for one year so that he might take rest and improve his health when we would think of his further studies. He was, therefore left at Meherabad. He had cosmopolitan company. He learnt so many things there i.e. cricket, swimming, typing, and cinema operating and took part in all activities in Meherabad. He improved his heath and at the end of year he was quite a smart boy. Baba asked me to send him for   medicine. He became a doctor, now practicing at Talegaon, commands good practice. He remembers Baba.  (Courtesy: In the Company of Master page-63 by M. R. Dhakephalkar)



On 19th July 1929, a man named Dhotiwala had seen Baba taking a walk came in the morning for darshan. He complained about the scanty rainfall in the area and the farmers' plight and probable heavy financial losses and famine. He requested that Baba bring rain. Just as he was stating his plea, a heavy shower began to fall and Baba humorously rhymed, "You have got the neer (water) and I have got the teer (arrow)!" (Lord Meher-p-1408-1929)



In year 1940, Dhunijisha Mavalwala was station Master during visit of Baba in Delhi. Keki Desai happened to meet him for reservation in train for Baba and Mandali. Following is the story in words of Keki Desai as how he met the Station Master led to his meeting with Meher Baba.

In the year 1958, I was returning from Mathura to Meerut by Frontier Mail. At Delhi junction a passenger came to my compartment and sat on the birth facing me. It was evening time so I started reciting my daily prayers. Being Parsee, we cover our head with a cap or kerchief while saying the prayers which I did. The fellow who sat in front of me kept staring at me. When I finished my prayers he asked me in Guajarati whether I was a Parsi. I replied in affirmative.

He then enquired about my job, my place of residence, where I was going to and such other things. He also talked about himself and mentioned that he too was a Parsi and that he worked in the railway as the station Master of Meerut Cantonment. He then told me if I ever needed his help in the future, then I should contact him and he would be glad to help me. I was amused to hear this from a stranger and wondered if I could ever really need his help.

Sometime later, this station master was transferred to Ghaziabad Junction and eventually, in 1940, to Delhi. In those days, there was an optical shop called Bombay Optical House in Chandani Chauk area of Delhi which was a meeting place for Delhi Parsis. I regularly visited this shop and one such visit, I ran into the station Master. Chanji, whenever he visited our place, would also accompany me to the shop and I introduced him to the station master. Chanji told Baba about the man.

In September 1942, when Baba and party decided to leave Dehradun and return to Meherabad, He asked me to take help of my station master friend to reserve a full railway coach for Himself and the entire Mandali.

The Second World War was still going on and all the coaches were being used for army movements. By Baba’s grace, the station Master was able to reserve a whole coach. The station Master name was Dhunijisha Mawalwala. On 10th of September, Baba came to Delhi. I along with the station master was there on the platform to help with the transfer of Baba and Mandali’s luggage to the reserved coach.

When everything was arranged and settled, I introduced the station master to Baba who embraced him and gave him a Baba’s badge. After reaching Meherabad, Baba sent a telegram blessing Dhun, myself and the station master.

During Baba’s subsequent visits to Delhi, I would take the help of the same station master who would leave his office and personally come with me to ensure that the reservation clerk gave us the reservations as per Baba’s requirements.

In 1945, he was transferred to Karachi, but as Baba needed him for His work, he was again transferred back to Delhi at the time of partition and also promoted to the Station Superintendent of Delhi.

(Courtesy: Real Treasure Volume-5 page 97-99 by Rustom Falahati)



In 1924, while Baba was staying at the Bharucha Building, a devotee named Dhunjishaw would come daily with a large packet of incense sticks. He would light the entire packet and wave the sticks in front of Baba's face in a gesture of reverence. This was annoying and troublesome for Baba, and the mandali told the man to stop doing it. But Dhunjishaw ignored them, saying, "You people don't know who Baba is! If he wishes, he can turn the whole world upside down!"

To avoid Dhunjishaw's daily ritual, whenever anyone saw him coming, they would quickly warn Baba, who would lay down and pretend to be sleeping. The ploy worked for a while, but Dhunjishaw began waiting until Baba "woke" from his nap. (Lord Meher-p-562-1924)



During Baba’s stay in Poona, one day the Siamese cat, Pegu, entered the hall and jumped onto Baba's lap. Baba explained that the cat belonged to Mrs. Diddi, who was staying in a bungalow near Guruprasad. The cat had been coming to Guruprasad for the past few days and would not return home, in spite of frantic attempts by Mrs. Diddi. Pegu wanted Baba's company. Baba explained, "Any animal coming into contact with the Avatar's body gets a human body in its next birth." (Lord Meher-p-5004-1963)



During Baba's stay at her home, Dina proudly thought to herself: "How well I serve the Master. No one else is able to serve Him as I do. According to His order, whenever Baba needs anything at any time of the day or night, I supply it immediately. Is there anyone else who can do this?"

An incident made Dina keenly aware of the folly of such thoughts: One day, Baba instructed Dina to cook for him as well as for the mandali, and men were to help her. When it was ready, Dina informed Baba and He came to the dining room with everyone who had come for darshan that day. Seeing the numerous guests, Dina was taken aback. She took Baba aside and whispered, "There is not enough food to feed everyone. I didn't realize, you wished me to cook for so many persons."

Baba asked, "Why? Did you cook less?"

"I cooked for only you and the mandali as usual. I didn't know about these other fifty people with You."

Baba made no further remark and began serving the food Himself. He served large portions to each person as Dina nervously watched. All were served and still there was an abundance left over. Baba called Dina and gestured, "You eat the rest." Dina was shocked when she saw how much food remained.  (Lord Meher Volume-IV page 1208)



Naval's wife Dina fell ill at this time. Dr. Kapadia was called on 3rd April 1935 to give her an injection, but he gave her the wrong drug by mistake.

Dina collapsed and her pulse became extremely weak. The doctor was frightened, and Baba was sent for from Ramjoo's, where he was visiting. He arrived, patted the doctor, and consoled him, "Don't worry. Her pulse will resume.'' Baba then went to Dina and touched her forehead. Her pulse surprisingly became normal in a matter of minutes and she began breathing freely.

Astonished and relieved, the doctor said to Baba, "Had you come two or three minutes later, she would have died." (Lord Meher-p-1674-1935)



Baba had ordered Dina not to allow anyone to touch His food while she was preparing it, and she was usually vigilant not to let any of the servants or other ladies help her. One day, however, a devotee of Baba's came and, though Dina discouraged her, the woman sliced an onion. When Dina presented the meal, Baba scornfully remarked, "Today, I don't want your food."

Dina was taken aback, and then Baba inquired, "Tell the truth. Has anyone touched any of the ingredients today?" Dina then understood and admitted what had happened. Baba reprimanded her for disobeying him, but then forgave her and ate the meal.

Afterward, Dina asked Baba, "How did you know that someone had touched something? Were you here when the food was being cooked in the kitchen?"

Baba spelled out, "Does it behoove you to ask such silly questions? Of course I knew; that onion in the food told Me what had happened. That is how I came to know about it." This made Dina burst out laughing, but thereafter she was more cautious when preparing Baba's food and in carrying out His orders.  (Lord Meher)



The only son of Dina Talati, close disciple of Meher Baba died in England. According to Baba’s instructions Eruch conveyed this news to Dina Talati as not to give shock. Dina remained calm, unaffected with this sad news and did not shed tear. Baba sent few mandali women to Dina to talk and make her weep to outburst her grief to keep her mental balance. But ladies failed to make her weep. Last, Baba came to her and said “Your love for Me makes Me to weep” Then she wept and wept and Baba consoled her. Baba’s ways are unique to help His lovers and alleviate their suffering only to realize them the falseness of physical or mental suffering and to bring closer to love Him More and more.



After supper, Baba would go each day for a walk. He would ask for His meal at any time and Dina always had to keep it ready. One evening, before dinner, Baba asked Dina to accompany Him on the walk. Rushing to join Him, she forgot to put His food aside. After Baba and she departed, the mandali ate the meal without knowing that Dina had not saved a plate for Baba. They ate all the food, and put the pots and pans away after washing up.

On the way back from their stroll, Baba told Dina, "I am feeling very hungry. In fact, I feel like I'm starving! What have you cooked tonight?"

Dina then gave Him the menu and said, "The food is ready; I will serve you the moment we reach home." However, when they returned, she found to her dismay that there was nothing left. She began weeping. Meanwhile, Baba sent Vishnu to inquire why He had not yet been served.

Vishnu found Dina crying in the kitchen and told Baba. Baba came and asked Dina what was wrong. When she told Baba, He exclaimed, "You don't even have this much respect for Me? Are you so inattentive that you forget to save anything for Me? Do you only think of yourself?"

Baba's expression softened as He consoled her, "Don't worry about it. I have used you for some inner work of Mine."

Dina said that she would prepare something for Him to eat in five minutes. But Baba replied, "My work is done; forget it." Dina, however, insisted that Baba to eat. Baba reluctantly agreed and ate a little of the food.

Later Dina understood the significance of this incident. It taught her a great lesson: Never take pride in serving the Master. What could one do for Him who serves the universe? (Lord Meher)



Baba and His group reached Nagpur on the morning of 26th December 1937.Baba retired to the main bedroom. After a quick bath and breakfast, interviews began. Deshmukh had brought his fellow professors and students for Baba's darshan. Baba granted an interview to student named Dinesh Nandini Chordia was particularly drawn to Baba; her father was also a professor and she wrote poetry.

In 1950, after Baba reached Nagpur a tremendous crowd was waiting to greet Baba in front of Thakur’s House. After giving them darshan from a distance, Baba retired to His room on upper floor

Men and women started coming in groups to the upper floor of Thakur's house, where Baba saw them, permitted darshan and conversed with each. This lasted until evening; then He went with the mandali to Dinesh Nandini Chordia's house for supper.

Dinesh was the poetess who had met Baba previously. She was a wealthy woman and had made elaborate arrangements to receive Baba. Beautiful silk saris were spread on the floors and staircase wherever Baba walked.

On the 26th, Adi Sr. arrived with Dinesh Chordia of Nagpur, her brother and the Deshmukh. Dinesh was taken on a tour of Meherabad, and on 1st July Baba took her to meet the women mandali at the P.W.D. bungalow in Ahmednagar. (Lord Meher)



After a long period of seclusion Beloved Baba gave a public darshan in the Poona Baba Center, and Baba Lovers from all parts of India joyfully came and stayed overnight in order to have full day with Him. The hotels were so full that some lovers stayed with us, and help the harassed organizers of the Center; we arranged to have dinner for them all at our house. We wished to also honour our Baba lover guests. We estimated the total number for dinner would be 60 to 70, and Mona, (wife of Sakhre) cooked accordingly. However in the midst of the over-whelming joy of being in His presence, Centre lovers such as Gadekar enthusiastically passed the word around to, not only the Center members, but also all visiting Baba lovers: dinner at the Sakhare’s place! Do come along!

In the middle of darshan program, with about half of the 10000 present still waiting, Baba sent word that He was stopping the darshan, and would visit our place for a short while on way back to Ahmednagar. We rushed back to our house, but before we could arrange any seat for Baba, He was there. He made detailed enquiries about the dinner we were arranging, food we had prepared, the number we had invited, and as stated, we told Him 60 to 70 persons. Baba was then showed the food prepared, and He blessed it. After arti was sung, Baba left.

About six in the evening, Baba lovers began arriving, and continued to arrive. The big hall of the house, where bhajans were being sung was getting filled up, and with more lovers still coming. Mona gradually became more and more concerned, wondering how we would be able to feed so many. We spoke to Adi Sr. Of our concern, and he empathically reassured us, saying there would be plenty of food, as it has been blessed by Baba. At seven first groups of about forty sat down for dinner on the spacious varandah and from then groups came to eat every hour. By eight thirty Mona again became concerned with the food pots definitely depleted. The hall was still full, and the helpers and servants had not had any food. While we were discussing the situation, Perinmai, Wife of Baba’s brother, Behram, overheard us. Immediately she assured us that the food would be sufficient, and there was no need to cook more. She also consoled Mona to take Baba’s name as she served.

Well, the evening went on, new faces arriving with shouts of ‘Jai Baba’ and the odd ones departing with ‘Jai Baba’ in happy atmosphere of greetings hugs and embraces. Dinner continued until then thirty, and 1then the crowd thinned out. The food in the pots was almost rock bottom, yet amazingly there was enough for helpers and servants. Even more amazing for Mona, was to discover in the morning again enough food for the poor who had gathered outside the house. We pondered in wonderment over the happy events of the night, and tried in vain to estimate the actual number that we had fed with food meant for 60 to 70 people. That food was indeed His prasad, and of course it reminded us of Christ’s Miracle of feeding five thousand with five loaves and five fishes. (Courtesy: The divine Humanity of Meher Baba Vol-III by Bill Le Page)



On 20th November 1843, Baba went with a few of the mandali to Clifton Beach then walked back to Halt Ho in the hot sun.

Baba was not seeing any of His followers in Karachi. But one day, curiously, Sarosh's older brother Dinshaw, who had recently moved to Karachi, came and talked casually with the Master for two hours, though he was not a devotee.

On 17th August 1943, Baba went with Adi Sr. to a film at the Arangaon Military Cinema. He went again the next day at 4:00 P.M., taking with him five ladies. Baba visited Sarosh's home, Viloo Villa, in the cantonment and Dinshaw and Soona's house nearby.

Shireen's navjot ceremony was to be performed in the Parsi fire-temple in Ahmednagar on the evening of 7th January 1965, which Baba indicated should be done according to the wishes of Franey's parents (Sarosh's brother Dinshaw and his wife Soonamai). In the morning, Soonamai other ladies were driven to Meherazad to see Baba first. Baba blessed the sadra and kusti and placed it on His niece with His own hands. Kaikobad was told to recite a short prayer. (Lord Meher-p-.5111-1965)



On the 13th April 1930, an evening gathering was held at the school. At the request of Dixit, Baba planted a mango tree on the school grounds. One of the youngsters was called on the stage and given charge of looking after the tree. Dixit, the vice-principal, told the boys, "As the tree grows and selflessly gives out its fruit to others, so also should you grow in moral and spiritual greatness, and then selflessly serve others who are in need. This is the lesson taught by Meher Baba."

On 9th May 1930, a telegram was received from Kolhapur informing Baba that Dixit (the vice-principal of the high school) had stopped speaking and eating, and was even refusing water. He was said to be weeping out of love for Baba. In response, Baba sent Dixit certain instructions by telegram.

During interview with Gandhi said "It is nothing to remain on milk in seclusion; but it is very hard not to speak with anyone or not to read and write."

Baba made comments to Gandhi about his disciple Dixit:

A devotee of mine named Dixit in Kolhapur is at a school there. He has also been on milk for the last twelve years, though he takes bananas with it. He is quite fit and works all day. He is married and has a wife with whom he lives, yet he never touches her at all and practices a life of complete celibacy. It is quite astonishing to be a true brahmachari (celibate), yet married and living with one's wife. In all respects, the man is quite good. He has devoted his life to the service of the youth."

From 3rd to 6th September 1930, large darshan functions were held in the Tapovan area and at Kolhapur High School's anniversary celebration. Baba gave darshan to thousands of people during these programs. However, He spent most of His private time in Kolhapur with the students of the school, who were very drawn to Him and would not leave His side. Baba would play with them, serve them food, hear their anecdotes and entertain them by dictating stories, both spiritual and comical. Baba would discourse to them on love, selfless service and fulfilment of their duties in the world, thereby sowing the seed of love for God in their hearts. The officials of the high school were deeply impressed, especially Dixit who would shed tears in Baba's presence. (Lord Meher)


(Nick named Kaka Shahane - Father of Mohan Shahane)

In year 1925, a respectable elder named Dnyaneshwar Ramchandra Shahane, (Nicknamed Kaka Shahane) a resident of Ahmednagar, owned land near Arangaon. He often came to Meherabad for Baba's darshan. His son Mohan was suffering from a disease which was not being cured despite the best possible medical treatment. One day Shahane beseeched the Master about his son's affliction, and Baba advised him to keep his son at Meherabad where he would recover.

Gradually Mohan did regain his health. After some time, Kaka Shahane, as he was called, moved to Meherabad with his entire family and all began living according to Baba's instructions. They were accommodated in the Family Quarters, a bungalow rented by Baba on a piece of land near the village. Shahane became completely devoted to the Master and surrendered to Baba's guidance for the rest of his life. Baba always cared for the whole family's maintenance, which proved not insignificant since Shahane and his wife, Manutai, had four daughters and three sons.

Once, Baba asked everyone to sing, pointing first to Kaka Shahane who was taken by surprise and became nervous. However, all were happily amused to hear the song he stammered through.

On 26th October 1926, dismantling the buildings at lower Meherabad began. The dharamshala (Upasni Serai) and the leper ward were the first two structures to be taken down and it was done in one day. That night Baba was in a bad mood. Kaka Shahane did not understand certain of Baba's hand signs, which upset Baba. Baba pushed Shahane, and Shahane fell down, striking his head on a stone. He was then directed to go home. (Lord Meher)



Dolly was the daughter of Kaikhushru Irani and Gulmai and devoted to Meher Baba since child hood. She used to cook food for school children at Meherabad

In 1922, Baba said to Gulmai, "Give Me your son, Adi, and your daughter, Dolly. I want them free for My own purposes. Fulfill your parental responsibility by arranging (your other son) Rustom's marriage soon. Later arrange (your daughter) Piroja's marriage." Gulmai accepted His wish and, without consulting her husband, Kaikhushru, she gave her promise that Adi and Dolly belonged to Him. She could not deny His request.

Surrounded by His women disciples, Baba would relax and sing bhajans with them or request that they tell Him humorous stories. Gulmai's daughters, Piroja and Dolly, would come to visit with their mother, and Dolly, later joined the women mandali at Meherabad.

In May 1925, once the rice was found to be a bit undercooked, so Baba scolded Dolly: "If the children had eaten this improperly cooked rice, they would have fallen ill and their studies would have suffered. Do you have any love for these children? Are you trying to make them sick?"

Dolly protested that the rice was not undercooked. At this, Baba gave her a hard slap and then slapped Himself just as hard. Dolly did not feel disturbed about being slapped, but was shocked by Baba striking Himself. Tears welled up in her eyes, but Baba embraced her and told her not to think about it.

Baba returned to Nasik, He met individually with each of the mandali. Telegrams had been sent to Baba, informing Him that Gulmai's daughter Dolly, who was staying in Ahmednagar, had been feeling depressed during His absence and acting strangely. Baba went to Ahmednagar to see Dolly on 15th November 1933, and He spoke with her at length that afternoon. He noted down what Baba said, and Baba instructed that it be typed out and distributed for everyone to read.

You say you do not like to live. You feel tired of this life and this body. Unwelcome thoughts, bad thoughts, disturb you and make you unhappy. But life is thoughts, not body. The body is there when you are asleep. You do not feel the need to end your life then! The moment you are awake, you begin to think again. In actuality, nobody is satisfied with his lot. Nobody feels completely happy in this world. You know the great position and wealth of (so-and-so) yet when he saw Me, he told Me he was a very unhappy man.

Why should you be unhappy? You are neither too tall, nor too fat. You are quite healthy. You can read, you can write. Think of the poor creatures, the paralyzed, the lepers, the disabled. The paraplegic or leper knows that he is progressing toward a sure death and is likely to die in a worse state than he is in. Yet, there are thousands like these, silently dragging on through their days.

Why not compare your lot with the dumb illiterate millions in this country? You are most fortunate. You live with, and move in, the surroundings of a Master. What is there in the Himalayas and the jungles? Did you not see the picture Tarzan, which depicted the jungle life full of strife and struggles? In spite of having bad thoughts, you do not indulge in bad actions; therefore, what higher life can you live than this?

It is normal to have bad thoughts; so long as you do not interpret them into actions, you thereby get an opportunity to exercise control. If no thoughts assail you, then what is the difference between you and a stone which has no thoughts at all?

Cease the mental tension. Train your mind to pass over thoughts. Do not give countenance to them until such time that you can surrender the mind itself.

No one is doing it. When the mind is surrendered, there is no question of happiness and unhappiness. Because of the thoughts of the past lives, sanskaras are spent away. They come and go. Pay no attention to them. Mind is like a wound-up alarm clock. It will ring at the appointed time, but only so long as the winding is there. Let it ring and run its course, but take care to not wind it again by indulging in bad actions.

Still, if you want to die, die in My naad (infatuation) by holding on to Me firmly. There lies salvation. That is real dying. Worldly death is not the thing. However, nobody has so far "captured" Me. If one really catches Me, I try to free Myself. But so far, I have had no opportunity of freeing Myself. On the contrary, it is I who have been trying to catch hold of you people.

Remember this much: The whole world is nothing but a zero, and everything connected with it is without sum and substance. Mind is the universe. Mind is the man, the woman, the beast.

To console her, Baba brought Dolly to Nasik the next day along with Gulmai.

In year 1933, Gulmai's daughter Dolly, living at Meherabad, became increasingly depressed. For a change, Baba wished for her to go to Karachi with Pilamai, but Dolly refused. She was kept isolated in Baba's Jhopdi for several months on a diet of milk for some days until she calmed down.

On the 8th, 9th and 10th March 1937, Baba spent all day at Rahuri and returned to Meherabad each evening. Dolly was still in a disturbed state and would often refuse to eat. In the evening of the 9th, Baba fed her milk and jalebis.



To see Baba one minute in a storming rage and a few seconds later with absolutely no trace of His apparent anger was something unique for Stevens and a deep object lesson in his life. He saw for himself the total freedom which Baba enjoyed from any sort of binding by emotions.

Baba was back with the men mandali in the afternoon, but He was not feeling well. Don was again given the opportunity of talking with Baba about His personal affairs.

The next morning, Baba played qawaali records for Don Stevens and the mandali at the main house. This was repeated in the afternoon inside the house when qawaali records of Hafiz were played. Baba beat on a drum in time to the music, and Stevens filmed Him. Despite the fact that Stevens was seated at Baba's feet, as Baba had ordered, using movie film which required artificial light - the living room was extremely dim since there was no electricity in those days - to Don Stevens' amazement the films came out splendidly when he viewed them later in Bombay.

One day, Baba, making certain that Don Stevens was not getting bored during his stay, instructed Donkin to take him out for a drive. Thinking Stevens would be interested in seeing a band of wild monkeys, Don drove him to the nearby forested canyon, Happy Valley. While climbing, Don warned Stevens to be careful of a poisonous vine indigenous to the area that sticks to the clothing and gives a terrible rash if touched. Bent on locating the monkeys, Donkin hiked on ahead, and soon Stevens lost sight of him.

After a while, Stevens decided to return to the car when all of a sudden he found he could not move. He looked down and saw that he had become entrapped in the poisonous vine that Don had warned him about. Cautiously lifting the end of the vine off his trousers and arm to unwind himself, he finally got loose and met Don by the car. When they arrived back in Meherazad, Baba immediately wanted to know if they had spotted any wild monkeys, but they had not.

The next morning, Don Stevens woke up and found a small rash on his hands. Baba came to mandali hall as usual in the morning of 21st February. Stevens had forgotten about his hands, but all of a sudden in the course of talking with him, Baba stopped gesturing and looked at him. As Baba watched him, Don Stevens noticed that He was unconsciously scratching his right hand.

"Don, what is that?" Baba asked.

Trying to evade the issue to protect Donkin, Stevens replied, "I don't know, Baba, just a little bit of a rash."

Baba pried further and soon found out about the incident. "But where was Don?" Baba asked, raising His hands in dismay. Again, Stevens tried to be evasive. But, soon after, he had to admit that they had gotten separated.

Baba was even more upset. "Go fetch Don," He gestured angrily.

Furious, Baba asked Don for all the details. He was extremely annoyed and lashed out at Don for his carelessness. This was one of the first times Don Stevens had seen Baba take anyone to task so severely and perhaps this was the reason Baba had brought about the entire episode. "I wanted to crawl right underneath my cushion and disappear," Stevens related. "I liked Donkin very much and hated to see him being raked over the coals for my own carelessness. I felt sick at heart."

In the afternoon, after a few minutes, Baba reached over to the small side table next to His chair, unfolded a fresh linen handkerchief and wiped His brow. He beckoned to Don Stevens to come over and then placed the white handkerchief in His hands. The discussion continued. When the session ended, Stevens realized that he had not been scratching and knew Baba had alleviated His discomfort through the gift of His kerchief.  (Lord Meher)



It was the year 1877 in Iran. A young pregnant Zoroastrian woman named Golandoon was returning home after selling some knitted woollen socks and bonnets to a rich family to augment her income for the child she was carrying. It was late afternoon and she was in a hurry to return home before sunset. Taking a shortcut, she passed through a narrow alley where a Muslim was sprinkling water in front of his entranceway. When, Golandoon was about to pass by the house, he shouted to her, "Stop, kafir! You cannot pass by this sacred spot. Stay where you are and wait until the water evaporates. I will not allow you to move until every drop is dry."

Golandoon was helpless and stricken with fear. The lane would not be dry for several hours and evening was fast approaching. She stood quietly as some Muslim boys appeared and taunted her with lewd remarks and mocking laughter. The young woman stood with tears in her eyes. As the ruffians began to threaten and approach her, she prayed to God with all her heart to save her honor. Suddenly, an elderly Muslim man carrying a cane happened to pass by the same alley and saw the young woman's plight. "How dare you!" he shouted to the gang and beat them with his cane. "Get out of here!" The man then consoled the frightened young woman and escorted her safely to her home. The grandfatherly figure bade her peace in the name of God, and Golandoon thanked him graciously, comforted by his kindly manner.

When Golandoon narrated this incident to her husband Dorabji, he knew it was unsafe and unwise to remain in Iran, and soon after made preparations to migrate to India. It was a difficult time to travel. Golandoon was pregnant and already had a daughter, named Dowla, who was not yet three years old. Thus it was not until several months had passed that Dorabji and his family were able to leave Iran for India.

After settling in Bombay, Golandoon gave birth to a second daughter on 25th September 1987, a beautiful baby whom she named Shireen (which means sweet, pleasant or gentle). A few weeks after, Shireen was born, the family moved from Bombay to Poona, where Dorabji opened a small teashop. Although newly established, Dorabji quickly won the friendship of many. Dorabji was religious-minded and regularly attended the Zoroastrian fire-temple.

He had a generous nature, helping the poor and giving medicinal herbs to the sick. He had the gift of healing and many who came to him were cured by his potions.

Dorabji was also jovial and sharp-witted. Once, while he was enjoying the company of a few friends, one of his patients came to see him, complaining of a severe cold. Dorabji knew the fellow to be a hypochondriac and facetiously told him to take a cold bath, drink sour buttermilk, wrap up in a wet blanket, and sleep in a draft. Dorabji resumed his conversation, having no idea that the fellow, having such strong belief in Dorabji, would take him seriously and follow his obviously absurd advice. Several days later when the two met again, Dorabji inquired after the man's health and the fellow assured him that he was fine after following all of Dorabji's instructions. Dorabji was taken aback because such a routine could have resulted in pneumonia. From that day on, he was extremely careful when counseling people about their health.

Dorabji loved his little daughter, Shireen, very much. She was quite intelligent and her beauty befitted her name. Shireen's sweet ways and conversation delighted her entire family. When she was five years old, she began her elementary schooling at the home of an Irani family. (Lord Meher)



In year 1944, there were approximately 26 men, 33 women and ten children staying with Meher Baba under His orders at Meherabad and Pimpalgaon. Dowla, Baidul’s daughter was one among them.

There were many lizards in Kandy (Bombay). Because there was a danger they would urinate or defecate in the food (their urine and excreta are extremely poisonous), Katie would brush them off the wall, and Baidul's daughter, Dowla, would kill them. On Sunday, 17th November, Dowla reported to Baba that she had killed seven lizards in only fifteen minutes. Baba was not happy, but Katie said in her defence, "If any of them fall in the food, we could die."

Baba instructed them, "Don't kill lizards. Any animal that directly injures should be killed, but not lizards. Catch them and throw them outside. They eat flies and are useful."

He added in a teasing manner, "If you kill them, you will be a lizard in your next birth!"

Dowla was fond of learning new songs. After going to Wai with Baba's consent, Kitty began teaching her an English song to sing.

In June 1939, Baidul and his wife Soltoon, with their two daughters Dowla and Sarwar and son Faredoon, came to live at Meherabad. They were housed in the Arangaon Family Quarters. The wife and children did not know any other language except Persian, but Dowla and Sarwar soon learned Gujarati from the women mandali. (Lord Meher)





In year 1956, after road accident near Udtara, after three minutes of the accident, a young man, driving in the opposite direction, from Belgaum to Poona, saw the wreck and stopped his car. Vishnu and the young man lifted Baba into the man's car. An open truck stopped, and Vishnu asked the Parsi driver to take Eruch, Pendu and Nilu to Rosewood, and he obliged. Vishnu then accompanied Baba in the car to Grafton.

When Baba arrived at Grafton, Mani rushed on her bicycle to get Don from Rosewood. Don came running and, with Goher, began treating Baba's wounds. Mehera was beside herself with grief as she wiped the blood from Baba's face. The other women, too, did their best to ease Baba's suffering. But how could the Avatar's suffering ever be eased? His comfort lay in His suffering, which He endured every second continuously and took upon Himself for His divine work.

Bhau had followed Mani and Don to Grafton, despite Baba's orders that he should stay in bed and rest. When Baba saw him, His first words were: "Why did you break My order?" Nevertheless, in this critical situation, Bhau ran to summon the civil surgeon, Dr. Abadin.

When the civil surgeon came, Baba asked him, "How is it you've come, as today is Sunday, your off day?"

"It is my duty," the surgeon replied.

At Rosewood, Nilu had been placed on bed, was bleeding badly. When the doctor came there, upon examination, he pronounced Nilu dead. The doctor advised that Eruch and Pendu be shifted to the Civil Hospital, and Bhau and Aloba took them there by an ambulance, where both were treated.

Baba was also taken by an ambulance to the small and primitive local hospital to have His tongue stitched. He was laid on the table in the operating room. Goher had accompanied Him, and she and Bhau stood quietly near Baba, who gestured to Goher, "If they give Me anesthesia, see that I do not utter any sound. Be by My side all the time."

Despite His obvious pain and discomfort, Baba showed a happy expression, and Dr. Abadin was taken aback when Baba lovingly passed His hand over Bhau's face. Not a word came from Baba's mouth, despite the serious wounds and excruciating pain. Even in that injured condition, Baba wore a smile as He expressed His love toward others, amicably chatting with the doctor as if nothing serious had happened. It was a wonderful experience for the civil surgeon and other doctors present, and the heart of the former was awakened to His love.

After Baba's tongue and other cuts under His chin were stitched, Goher took Baba back to Grafton in an ambulance. It was an old vehicle with no shock absorbers, which rattled Baba's body. After a bruising journey, it was 2:00 A.M. before Baba finally got to lie down.

Dr. Abadin, who was a Muslim, was genuinely drawn to Baba. He would visit Grafton every day to see Baba and came to know more about Him through Ramjoo. (Lord Meher)



(Husband of Gulnar daughter of Sarosh irani)

On 26th June 1960, Baba came to Khushru Quarters in morning with disciples. He went to the Avatar Meher Baba Trust office room (on the north side, next to Adi's bedroom), where a chair had been specially kept for Him. Sarosh's eldest daughter Gulnar was getting married that day, and she and her physician fiancé, Hirji S. Adenwala, garlanded Baba, along with other family members, and received his blessings. Nariman also came.

Sarosh's son-in-law, Hirji Adenwala, had come to Ahmednagar for Dara's marriage. He and his wife, Gulnar, would come every December, and would be brought to Meherazad by Sarosh and Viloo to meet Baba. Hirji was a physician, working near Bombay, and he was given Baba's blood reports to review. He discussed Baba's condition with Adi Sr., Don and Dr. Ketkar. Hirji opined that Meherazad would be unsuitable for further tests, but he did not see any urgency in Baba's condition. Don drove Hirji to Meherazad unannounced on Sunday evening to convey that information to Goher. She wished him to examine Baba. Baba was not pleased with this intrusion, but agreed to see him.

After Dr. Adenwala entered Baba's room he asked Baba to open His mouth so that he could smell it. He had inadvertently forgotten to bring his stethoscope, so Baba instructed him to put his ear on His chest to listen to His heart, which he did. He asked two or three questions, which Baba answered clearly through hand signs. Hirji was amazed because, according to what he told Goher and Eruch after coming out of the room, no one could have remained conscious, much less cognizant, with such an abnormal increase in urea in the bloodstream, and the whole room should have been full of a stench, which was not the case. Baba was fully conscious and His mouth did not smell foul.

Dr. Adenwala exclaimed, "This is extraordinary! Still for Baba to stay here is not desirable. He should be taken to Poona, where a thorough check up can be done." (Lord Meher)



Dr. Alu Shapurji Khambatta was running a small hospital on the ground floor of the building where Dadachanji resided. The Dadachanjis were residing upstairs in Boman Lodge on Vincent Road, near Khodadad Circle in Dadar.

When Baba passed in and out of the Dadachanji’s home, Alu caught only glimpse of Him in His flowing sadra and mistakenly thought Him to be an Arab diamond merchant.  When Bachamai finally told Alu about Baba and asked if she would like to meet Him, Alu said that she would. But on the day when Baba came, He instructed Bachamai, “Don’t send word down, on My way out, I will see her.

When Baba went to Alu's hospital, it was unexpected, and she was dazzled by His beauty and overcome by emotion. Baba was so attractive and magnetic she could not speak or salute Him. Chanji was present and finally offered Baba a chair and brought one for Alu. Baba then gestured, "Ask Me some questions. Ask Me something."

All of a sudden Alu blurted out that she wanted to go to England! The thought of travelling abroad had never occurred to her before that moment. Baba replied, "Not now. I will send you later. Ask Me a second question." Alu was quiet. Then Baba spelled out, "I do not speak, but you must speak!"

With difficulty Alu explained that an alarming number of children were dying of a diarrhea epidemic, and she would be very happy if it stopped. "Show me your hospital," Baba dictated. He was taken from room to room. One room was filled with Parsis who were adamantly against Him, and Baba did not step inside. After the tour, Baba spelled out, "No child will die." True to his words, none of the children in Dr. Alu's hospital expired.

On 13th anniversary of Baba's silence on 10th July 1938, Chanji came to Meherabad. Dr. Alu Khambatta and Dr. Paramanand (a fellow female doctor helping Alu run her Bombay clinic) accompanied Chanji. Alu wished to go to Ireland for a medical course, and Baba told her, "Go fearlessly. Leave everything to Me. I will see to all, here and there. Write Me a letter every 21 days."

From Satara, Baba wished to go to Panchgani. Dr. Alu Khambatta had been in Baba's contact since 1935. She had invited Him to bring the women to a guest house in a bungalow called Silver Oaks, which she intended to open, as Baba had ordered her not to practice medicine. She was overjoyed when Arnavaz informed her about Baba's coming, and immediately left for Panchgani to clean the house for Baba's use.

Baba had instructed Alu that when He came to Panchgani, she alone was to remain in the bungalow.

Dr. Alu Khambatta also met with Baba at Ashiana. All of those whom Baba met were under strict orders not to bow down, fold their hands or greet Him in any way. Alu was secretly longing to pay her obeisance, and when Baba asked her to tell an amusing story, she got her chance. She narrated an anecdote about how the British used to tie a broom to their leg to learn how to say right and left in Gujarati. In recounting the story, she had to salute like a soldier, and so got her wish of saluting her Lord.

As Freny, Havovi and the others came forward, Baba would point out, for example, some small cut on each person. He would instruct Goher about it and put them under her treatment to draw them closer to Him. Dr. Alu Khambatta was staying with them and she was also given instructions about the health of the Bombay women. Several of them were not even aware that they were suffering from certain maladies.

In Meherazad, on 8th July 1965, Mani's pet cocker spaniel, Peter, was put to sleep. The dog had cancer, and Dr. Alu Khambatta administered the injection, according to Baba's instructions. Peter breathed his last in Baba's presence in his bedroom.

Dr. Alu Khambatta had been residing in Meherazad for the past year, ostensibly to look after Kaikobad and help Goher. She had developed swollen glands on her throat, which Dr. Grant advised her to get examined in Bombay to be sure it was not cancer. Although Dr. Alu did not wish to leave, Baba sent her away at the end of November, promising he would call her back soon in January.

Later in December, Goher told Baba, "We do need her (Alu). Why don't you call her.?"

Baba replied, "I will call her when the time comes."  (Lord Meher)



On 31st August 1957, Baba was taken by Goher and Don to Bombay so that he could be examined by a famous orthopaedic surgeon, Dr. Arvind Keshav Talwalkar. They stayed at Naoroji Dadachanji's home in Dadar, and Dr. Talwalkar examined Baba there.

In the doctor's opinion, there was no dislocation present; Baba's pain was solely the result of osteo-arthritis, and no operation should be performed for at least several years, if then. Baba returned to Poona the same night, arriving at 9:00 P.M.

In Bombay, and Baba had stopped the ayurvedic massages, Goher suggested consulting Dr. Talwalkar again. He advised new X-rays be taken, and so the mandali took Baba to a well-known radiologist, Dr. L. H. Athle, whose clinic was at the junction of Queen and Charni Roads. The new X-rays were shown to Dr. Talwalkar, who prescribed some oral medication.

In October 1957, even though they had not helped Baba much, Baba was pleased with Dr. Talwalkar and Dr. Athle's efforts. Baba always insisted on paying whatever fees were charged; but both men, prominent, well-known doctors, refused to accept any money from him. Goher tried to make Dr. Athle take at least enough for the cost of the X-ray films, but that too he refused. As it was Diwali, Baba gave Goher two old silver rupee coins, instructing her to give each doctor one of the coins. She did so, and each was deeply touched, saying he would treasure and keep the coin, because it came from Baba. (Lord meher-p-4214-1957)



On 8th October 1957, Baba went to Bombay for various medical treatments. In Bombay, Baba and the women stayed at Ashiana, where an air-conditioner had been fitted to the sitting room, which Baba appreciated.

An ayurvedic physician, Dr. Bachubhai, began treating Baba in Bombay. He would come to Ashiana to massage Baba's hip with different types of oil, and gave some ayurvedic oral medicine (Guggul and Bhasma), as well. But finding no satisfactory relief, Baba stopped the treatment from the 18th. (Lord Meher-p-4209-1957)



On the morning, 10th December 1956, Baba was Baba was taken straight to Dr. Bansod's clinic. He had to be carried on a stretcher up the narrow steps to the second floor and was extremely uncomfortable. "The tremendous pain Baba was suffering in the hip made Him groan very loudly. It was excruciating pain He was suffering." The plaster cast was removed because Baba's leg muscle had started to cramp. More X-rays were taken, and His leg was put in traction. A neurologist and heart specialist were also called in to examine Him. The pelvic fracture was healing satisfactorily, but the pain varied in intensity, becoming excruciating with the least movement on Baba's part.

Baba was not clearly telling the mandali that He had to suffer in this way at that time, and nothing they could do would mitigate it, nor could they share what He had taken on. Baba seemed to confirm this. One day He traced a circle on the spot of the fracture with His finger and gestured, "The suffering of the whole universe is concentrated on this little spot. This is a tangible expression of the universal suffering I bear." But, in spite of His physical agony, He remarked, "I am happy. It is as I wanted it."

Baba did not like staying at Dr. Bansod's nursing home - it was too small and He was uncomfortable - and he said He would not stay there longer than necessary. So, two of Baba disciples hurried to find a suitable house in Poona. They managed to rent a small, quiet house. A bungalow named Silver Oaks, at 23, Salisbury Park Road. Baba was taken there on the 11th afternoon. A special bed was kept for Him. A civil surgeon named Dr. Virkar put His leg in traction. But, that evening, Baba again had severe pains and spasms, and the doctor had to be called in the night. (Lord Meher-p-4138-1956)



Baba had come to Poona, at Don and Eruch's urging, to have a set of dentures made, for which Pappa Jessawala had contacted their family dentist, Dr. Bharucha. Eruch had brought Dr. Bharucha to Meherazad on the 16th, for the initial examination. The dentures were now to be fitted.

Bharucha agreed to supply platinum dentures for Rs.600. But instead, when they were delivered they were not made out of platinum, but of a cheaper material which was lighter. Pappa was furious and quarrelled with the dentist, arguing that he should not be made to pay the platinum price. Pappa railed, "Such deceit is not good. We had agreed to pay Rs.600 for platinum, not ordinary dentures." Finally, the matter was settled at a lower price, and the doctor was paid Rs.450.

Pappa informed Baba of this, but Baba stated, "Go and pay him the remaining balance."

"What are you saying, Baba?" Pappa Jessawala asked incredulously. "Why should he be rewarded for his trickery?"

Baba replied, "Just to make him remember his deceit, he should be paid the Rs.150. It will remind him of what he did. My ways are quite different from the worlds." (Lord Meher-p- 3038-1952)



A meeting was held at the Indian Institute of Science in Bangalore on 9 November 1939. The Nobel Prize winning Indian physicist Dr. C. V. Raman chaired the gathering. Deshmukh gave a stirring speech on the question of science versus spirituality. Norina and Nadine then spoke about their experiences of being with Meher Baba. Deshmukh had been so logical and convincing, and Norina and Nadine so sincere, that Raman was impressed with the depth of their feelings, in spite of himself.

Afterwards, in his remarks, Raman observed:

I have never been a believer in personalities as such, although I have read the life of Buddha, Christ, et cetera, and have great respect and reverence for them.

Yet, when I visited the ruins of Benares and other places of pilgrimage, I could not help but allow the atmosphere of those places to touch and inspire me.

It is certainly a strange experience, since the sages have lived thousands of years in the past, and yet their influence still pervaded the atmosphere of those places where they had lived. This experience is not a matter to be expressed by words but it is a matter of feeling. If only the ruins create such feelings after centuries, then certainly spirituality is a matter of feeling and not of intellect.

Although he disagreed with Deshmukh at the beginning, C. V. Raman concluded that after hearing his talk he agreed with him entirely, stating:

This was not only because of the logic of (Dr. Deshmukh's) arguments, but primarily because of his great sincerity and faith, with which he expressed and clung to his views.

Although the teachings of all Prophets are identical, they are very difficult to follow. A teacher is always greater than his teachings, and the influence he wields over humanity is due to his being a living example of these teachings. People will be able to estimate the value of Shri Meher Baba through his personal contact.




Baba and His group had arrived in Rahuri to attend of the marriage on request of Dhakephalkar and Baba was received with due reverence. Baba was reverently garlanded and each of the mandali was presented with a bouquet of flowers before departing.

The group went back to the bus and Baba exclaimed to Dhake, "Where are the laddoos?" The men all laughed and Dhake told Baba he would arrange for their food. His relative, Dr. D. W. Chobhe, lived in Rahuri and he went to him, asking him to prepare supper for the group in one hour. The doctor agreed most willingly. They went to his residence and the mandali not only had very tasty food, but laddoos as well. It seemed that Baba had actually come to Rahuri only to meet this devout soul, Dr. Chobhe, who received Him so lovingly. (Lord Meher-p-660-1926)




Dr. Daulat Singh was practicing medicine in England when he had a dream in which a disciple (Swami Bhabananda) introduced him to his Master (Baba). Daulat Singh had never met either Bhabananda or Meher Baba. In the dream, the Master urged Daulat Singh, "Leave England and return to India. I have connections with you." Daulat Singh followed the advice, although he did not know who the Master was.

Once in India, Daulat Singh and his family settled in Srinagar, where he became a successful doctor and was even elected mayor. He began searching for his guru, but in vain. One day, when he was riding on a train, a man seated next to him was reading a book, and after some time, Daulat Singh casually glanced at the book. He was shocked. A picture in it was of the same man who had appeared in his dream. He asked to see the book and read the name: "Meher Baba, Ahmednagar." At the next station, he got down and caught the first train to Ahmednagar! As soon as he arrived, he made inquiries and took a Tonga to Meherabad. Now close to the fulfilment of all his wishes after so many years, he rushed to ask for Baba's darshan as soon as he arrived. Baba was at Meherabad then and was informed, but refused to see him.

Daulat Singh tried to check himself, but his disappointment was too great to conceal. He began sobbing aloud, "Am I such a sinner that Meher Baba will not see me? Is my love for him not sincere? Have I displeased him in any way?" After a few minutes, he regained his composure, and resolved to sit under a tree near the road until Baba granted him darshan. He remained there for ten days, without food or water.

On the tenth day, Baba sent Adi Sr. with instructions for Dr. Singh to return to Kashmir, travel on to Lahore, and contact Pilamai in Karachi. Daulat Singh did as he was told, and left Meherabad with a broken heart.

He contacted Pilamai, and asked her to promise to inform him as soon as Meher Baba was in the area. Weeping, he narrated his many years of searching and his recent experience at Meherabad.

Learning that Baba was in the vicinity, Daulat Singh came to Dehra Dun from Kashmir for Baba's darshan on the evening of 29th April 1941. It was summer in India, but Daulat Singh had been so restless to see Baba, he had come straight through on the train, 850 miles from Srinagar, fainting twice in the terrific heat. Nilu tried to calm him, talking to him at length, and explaining that during Baba's seclusion he was seeing no one. But Daulat Singh would not listen and said, "If I don't get darshan, I will die!"

Nilu informed Baba, and Baba permitted Daulat Singh to see Him from a distance, specifying that he should not bow down to Him or pay his respects, in any way. Placing six oranges on the floor, Daulat Singh said, "I have nothing more to offer you." From afar, Baba sent him word, "You don't know what you have given me! Whatever you have given is too much! Depart happily, and don't look back!" Daulat Singh obeyed and left after talking with Norina for an hour. "In those few moments," Age declared, "the doctor received that 'brand' of wine which kept him intoxicated his entire life long!"

In the night of 2nd September 1943, seemingly to escape the heat, Baba proceeded to Srinagar; Kashmir by train with a few of the women and three of the men, Daulat Singh had arranged their stay in the Sam Hotel opposite Dal Lake.

One day Baba asked the doctor what he was thinking. Daulat Singh replied, "Some of my friends and family are anxious for your darshan, but I do not wish it without your permission."

Daulat Singh was completely merged in Baba's love, and Baba did not have the heart to disappoint him. Smiling, he spelled out, "If you won't pray for it, then I pray to you to bring them all here for an hour on the 20th. But I can't spare more than an hour."

Daulat Singh was overjoyed and informed those interested. Accordingly, darshan was held at Karamchand's Bungalow in Nishat on 20th September 1944. Almost 500 people came. After meeting each briefly, Baba sent them back, but He did give some extra time to Daulat Singh, his family and a few others.

In 1945, Baba asked Daulat Singh about his work in Kashmir and remarked that he was very influential there: "He is a doctor and also a municipal commissioner. Daulat Singh's love and devotion are unequaled and his work is of a high, noble standard."

Dr. Singh answered, "Strange is my Master, and stranger are His ways! I have done no service of His in the real sense and yet out of His infinite mercy, He praises me before the mandali. I talk informally with and inform my friends and patients about Baba, and show His photographs to them. When they again ask me about Him, I tell them. There are some, however, who are not impressed by my words." Daulat Singh suggested that the article "The Avatar" be printed (from the first issue of Meher Baba Journal).

On return to Srinagar, Habibullah handed Baba's letter to Daulat Singh. After reading it, he remarked, "Baba wants only this much service from me? When will the time come when He takes away all that belongs to me?"

In 1947, Baba and the group arrived in Madras. A large pandal had been erected opposite the house for the darshan programs. Many came to Madras for Baba’s darshan from far distances. Daulat Singh had come from Kashmir.

During May and June 1948, although Baba had virtually stopped giving darshan, He did meet with certain people. Devotees from Bombay, Poona and Surat came to see Him, and His Ahmednagar lovers also had an occasional chance of having interviews. Daulat Singh, with his son, Upkar, came from Indore, and Baba happily met both.

Continuing his report to Baba, Daulat Singh pointed out, "In the beginning I met with serious opposition from my relatives and friends. People took me to be mad for accepting a Parsi as my guru. But patiently and tactfully I let them know of Baba and, by Baba's grace, I achieved much success among all communities, including the Europeans."

Citing an instance about Daulat Singh (a Sikh), Baba added, "I had given him a cigarette to smoke in Meherabad. Without hesitation, he immediately put it in his mouth and was on the point of lighting it. But I snatched it and threw it away, pleased with his obedience.

"Had Daulat Singh shown the slightest hesitation on the grounds of religion, he would have failed; but I would have forgiven him in this primary stage of the New Life.

Daulat Singh's love for Baba was unequaled - he was a true "resigner"! He had not come to see Baba for any monetary help, but only for the sake of love, and Baba met him lovingly and told him not to worry. He instructed him to go back to Srinagar and Lahore and try to recover what he could. Then he was to turn over everything to his son at Indore and join Baba for good.

Several visitors came to Meherazad in December 1948 to see Baba. Among them was Daulat Singh again, with his son Upkar and others.

In New life during His stay a Belgaum in year 1949, Baba then assigned Daulat Singh duty to clean cooking utensils and other vessels along with Babadas.

Turning to Daulat Singh, Baba ordered him to slap Him on the face. Daulat Singh did it without the least compunction, and Baba was highly pleased. Baba then made all stand before Him, and He touched their feet with His hands.

At night, Daulat Singh's mind was in turmoil and he kept worrying, asking the other companions if he had committed a mistake.

Again, as desired by Baba, Eruch asked, "Baba wants to know if there are obstacles facing your family."

According to the New Life conditions nothing was to be kept secret, nor could a lie be spoken. Therefore, Daulat Singh admitted, "Baba knows about my family's plight, so I do not worry about it. But I settled my daughter's marriage just before leaving, and I was wondering what will happen in my absence. Now I do not even think about that. I simply do not wish to displease Baba in any way. I will follow the New Life conditions fully." On receiving the letter of authorization, Daulat Singh departed with a heavy heart, but he actually did live the New Life, though away from Baba. By keeping Daulat Singh with his family, Baba made him prove true to his oath.

In 1949, Baba had sent Dr. Daulat Singh home to Bangalore from Belgaum with certain instructions. Accordingly, he was to live only on food obtained by begging for a fixed period. Daulat Singh was from a respectable family, and his relatives were disconcerted by the idea of someone like himself, an educated doctor, begging. Society ridiculed him and looked with disapproval at his peculiar behavior. But Daulat Singh was uniquely obedient, the type of man who would give up his life to keep his word. Finally, circumstances being so intolerable, he left his home to wander and beg for his sustenance in various places. Unknowingly, the beggar at last reached the doorsteps of the only Real Giver.

He had no idea that Baba had shifted His headquarters from North India to Satara, but one day he happened to end up wandering there - begging right near Baba's bungalow. Eruch was keeping watch outside. Suddenly, Baba asked him to find out who was sitting on the culvert. As Eruch neared the beggar, he could not believe his eyes. Daulat Singh was equally astonished to see Eruch

"Is Baba here?" he asked excitedly. "Can I come to Baba's door to beg?" he inquired.

Eruch went to inform Baba. Calling Daulat Singh, Baba heard his woeful story and gave him food in his begging bowl with his own hands. Afterward, Baba praised his courage: "I am extremely pleased with your obedience. You are truly leading the New Life, and are an example to others. Although away from Me, you are close to Me. I am very pleased with you. I promise one day I will visit your house."

New Life had developed into three plans, Baba freed Daulat Singh from begging for his food, and included him to live and work independently as a physician. Soon after, with tears in his eyes, Daulat Singh left for his home in Bangalore.

Baba proceeded for Manonash for four months and He stated that Daulat Singh and Minoo Kharas would be with Him for the first three months. On the 13th October 1951, Daulat Singh and few others went up to stay there and clean the caves prior to Baba's arrival. Baba sent Daulat Singh back to his home again.

In Nanded, Daulat Singh rejoined Baba and the companions. He had a high fever, but had still come according to Baba's order. Eruch stayed behind in the dak bungalow to look after Daulat Singh. Being unwell, Daulat Singh was unable to travel by foot, and so Baba sent him back to Bangalore the next day.

Dr. Daulat Singh arrived. Baba told him, "You have come in time. You wrote that you could not come. How did you manage it? I brought you here, for you had accompanied Me in My New Life and in My Manonash period." Baba asked him to stay with Him until the 28th October 1952, and ordered him to read from the Guru Granth Saheb (sacred writings of Sikhs), from 1:00 to 2:00 P.M., for three consecutive days.

Baba asked Daulat Singh to repeat the prayer of Guru Nanak, "Tum thakur tum pe ardas (You are Lord and I surrender to You)." Then Baba asked all the japwalas to repeat aloud, one by one, the names of God that they had been repeating in the Jhopdi. Baba stated, "Take God's name sincerely, for God may hear someone and be touched."

Last to step forward was Daulat Singh. He began reading from the Granth Saheb. Before he started, Baba placed around His wrist a steel bracelet like that of a Sikh. By eleven o'clock, the reading came to an end and prasad was distributed to all

In 1952 at Delhi, Baba wished to conduct the poor program in the morning. Baba had informed them I wish to wash the feet of and bow down to a special boy. He must be between sixteen and eighteen years of age, spiritually-minded, intelligent, athletic, obedient to his parents, and he should have a pure heart.

Pukar along with Nana Kher, and Daulat Singh and Babadas went to a college in search of such a lad. The students ridiculed them, but undeterred they contacted the principal, who suggested a suitable candidate. The boy was willing, but his mother was not prepared to tolerate such a person of Meher Baba's stature and magnitude washing her son's feet and bowing to him. Pukar prevailed upon her to consent to Baba's wish, but the woman was insistent. Finally, as they were about to give up hope, they found another boy walking along the road and brought him to Baba. Baba was pleased with him, bowed at his feet and gave him Rs.51. The boy's father was a devotee of Sai Baba, and the boy himself said he sometimes "saw" Sai Baba in a park near their home. Pukar then realized that Baba had wanted to contact this boy all along.

During darshan program at Dehradun, Dr. Daulat Singh and few others came from Delhi. That morning, when He met those from Delhi, He chided them, "Why did you come without My invitation? This is a lesson to Me not to give darshan, as you people are always on My chest!"

In darshan program in 1955 at Poona when Dr. Daulat Singh met Baba, he was weeping copiously, and Baba kept the doctor's head on His lap. Baba asked Daulat Singh to read a favorite verse from the Granth Saheb (Sikh's holy book). He sang a few lines about "the Highest of the High, the Lord," and Baba beamed, "It affords Me great pleasure to hear this."

During the New Life, Baba had promised Dr. Daulat Singh that He would visit his house one day. During this trip to Hyderabad, He paid a surprise visit to Daulat Singh's home in Secunderabad. Daulat Singh was overcome with joy, and Baba met his entire family before beginning the return journey to Satara.

In 1958 sahwas programme, when Daulat Singh came before Baba, he recited his usual prayer in Baba's praise and some couplets of Guru Nanak. Baba remarked, "I am very glad to see you. You are dear to Me."

Dr. Daulat Singh, a staunch lover of Baba, died of meningitis at Victoria Hospital in Jabalpur, at 2:30 P.M. on 22nd December 1959. Baba sent this telegram to his family: "Such a brave and loving soul as Dr. Daulat Singh cannot but come to Me, His only Beloved."

Among those in attendance was Dr. Daulat Singh's nephew, Trilok Singh, from Uganda, who arrived late because his flight to India was delayed. Baba often inquired whether he had come. Trilok Singh had attended the sahavas programs at Meherabad, and had invited Baba to give mass darshan in Africa. He brought his entire family to Bombay, including his nine-year-old son, Hardip, and all became devoted followers.



Deshmukh was well read and, having been influenced by Krishnamurti's writings, asked Baba, "Is it not possible to progress on the spiritual path without the aid of a guru?"

Baba answered, "Bandage your eyes, and then go find Adi and bring him here!"

Adi Jr. was in the next room, so Deshmukh asked, "How can I find him while blindfolded?"

"First blindfold yourself," Baba instructed.

Deshmukh hesitatingly tied a scarf over his eyes and Baba motioned to Chanji to lead him to Adi Jr.'s room.

Accordingly, Chanji did so and Deshmukh soon returned to Baba, who asked, "Why couldn't you go to Adi's room alone?"

"I was unable to find the way blindfolded," he said.

"So you needed the help of one who knew the way?"

"Yes, I suppose," Deshmukh acknowledged.

Baba then elaborated, "In the same way, you will not be able to find the Path. You are blindfolded by illusion. If you want to traverse the Path, you will have to seek the aid of One who knows where to find it, else you will wind up meandering here and there, probably breaking your head and both legs in the process. You will gain nothing."

Baba's clarification freed Deshmukh of his misconception, and Baba jokingly asked, "Can you not understand such a simple thing, you doctor of philosophy? Or is it your philosophy that is confusing you?" (Lord Meher)


In 1953 when Baba was in Dehradun, Devendra brought a batch of students from the Ayurvedic College in Hardwar. Devendra told Baba, "I want to see God!" and Baba extemporaneously composed these lines in reply:

Some seek money, some seek name.

Some seek power, some seek fame.

Some want children, few want God.

Life is a joke, and all is a game.

Baba proceeded to explain the use of the word seek in the poem, and spelled on the alphabet board:

The word "seek" is used. When one seeks with all one's heart, one gets what one seeks. When you say you sought and did not find, it means you did not seek as you ought to have sought. If even God can be found by seeking, why should we not get the trifles we seek after if we seek wholeheartedly?

Now, how to seek God? Hafiz declares: "Only if you carry your life on your sleeves can you enter the path of divine love."

So merely to say "I want to see God" or "I want to realize God" is similar to an ant saying "I want to become an elephant!" Mere words have nothing in them. The heart must thirst to seek God!

In year 1954, Keshav's wife Sudhadevi informed Baba that her sister, Lalit Kishori, was on the verge of death. She had contracted a severe case of measles, and the illness had now become life-threatening. Baba went to see the sick woman, and consoled and comforted her.

On His return, He remarked to Keshav, "Ninety-nine percent, there is no hope for Lalit. But tell her to take My name continuously until her last breath." Baba suggested some medicine to Keshav's brother, Dr. Devendra, whereby after several days, Lalit completely recovered.





In a darshan programme, at his residence, Dr. Dhanapathy and his family members washed Baba’s feet with milk and honey. Baba joked, “Now wash with water: otherwise, ants will bite Me! Since 1927, this is the first time I have permitted such type of worship.”

Eruch and Gustadji cleaned Baba’s feet and Pillay’s two daughters, Mira and Veena, garlanded Baba. This was the family whom Baba had sent to Andhra from Dehradun with Kutumb Shastri in 1952. Mira had found a good job with Railways, but Veena was still like a mastani, although now she was eating and appeared healthy.

Baba entered the mass darshan pandal at about five-thirty in the morning, which had been erected in front of Dhanapathy’s residence. People were anxious to touch Baba’s feet, because several had secretly observed the ceremony at Dhanapathy’s through the windows.

Baba admonished them: “If you love Me, why don’t you listen to Me? When I say do not touch My feet, why don’t you obey? You don’t understand the importance of this moment for which even great saints wait for ages! So, take advantage of this occasion by doing as I say. Now, keep quiet.”



Dhanapathy and two other disciples were returning, after dispatching the telegrams, had been involved in an accident on the road between Razole and Kottapeta. However, the recipients of the news were not kept in suspense for long; soon the jeep arrived. The accident had occurred when the jeep was heading toward Kottapeta. They had encountered a man riding a bicycle coming toward them on the wrong side of the road. In an attempt to avoid hitting him, the driver of the jeep turned sharply to one side. In doing so, he lost control of the steering wheel, resulting in the jeep going down into a nearby ditch. All of the occupants were thrown out of the jeep as it turned on its side.

Dhanapathy was injured slightly; his hand was bandaged. The others received only bruises. A wall had stopped their forward motion; otherwise, the jeep would have turned over completely and someone might have been killed. The accident occurred at the exact spot where, the day before, Baba's car had almost gone into the canal.

Dr. Dhanapathy cried out to Baba, "O Lord, you have saved us from being killed. Only your grace saved us; otherwise, we would have all been crushed to death. This is due to your miracle."

Baba replied, "I have not yet performed any miracle. It is news to Me."



Digambar Gadekar was studying for his M.Sc. (Master's degree in science) exam in Poona at this time, and Baba permitted him to visit Guruprasad every day. He instructed Digambar to say his name before beginning each test. After the theory portion of the exam was over, Baba asked, "How did you do?"

Digambar said, "I answered all the questions as best I could."

"You must pass first-class (with highest honors)," Baba emphasized.

"Baba, you know for yourself what the result is going to be, but it is my duty to try as hard as I can."

When Digambar's practical (laboratory) exams were over, Baba asked the same question and Digambar replied in a similar fashion. Baba warned him, "If you do not pass first-class, our dosti (friendship) will come to an end, and you should not show your face to Me!"

Digambar was frightened and said, "Baba, whatever is going to happen will happen according to your Divine Will."

Before the test result was announced, Baba remarked to him, "You have failed the examination!"

However, when the results were announced in June, Digambar had not only passed first-class but had scored first in his subject at the university. The news was conveyed to Baba, who sent the following message to Digambar: "Let us hope you pass at least third-class in obeying Me!" (Lord Meher-p-4349-1958)




Digambar Gadekar is son of Ramchandra Gadekar one of close disciple of Meher Baba. He was in contact of Baba since his childhood.

One of the episodes is as under:

Digambar Gadekar was jotting down Baba's statements, and Baba jokingly remarked to him, "When I ask you, remind Me about what you are taking down. I am over 60 now, and after 60, a man's memory gets weak."

Feram was taking down in shorthand what Baba was saying. To him, Baba remarked, "Feram, don't leave it half-done, and don't shorten what I say either!"

Explaining the meaning of sahavas, Baba dictated:

Sahavas means the give-and-take of love. I am the only Beloved, and you all are My lovers; or, I am the only Lover and you all are My beloveds!

I wish that you remain happy in My sahavas. This will be the last sahavas, so I want you to be happy and draw as much of My love as possible.

On another occasion, Baba held a meeting at Ganeshkhind of His Poona workers. He asked Digambar Gadekar to draw up a list and call everyone concerned. Pratap Ahir's name was somehow left out by mistake and he was not called. When the meeting began Baba asked, "Where is Pratap?" The list of those invited was checked and the discrepancy discovered. Baba immediately sent someone to Pratap's house to bring him, but deeply disappointed at not being called, Pratap had gone to the riverside, where he was wandering aimlessly. After some time he returned home and received Baba's message. He hurried to Ganeshkhind, where Baba asked him, "Why didn't you come for the meeting?"

Pratap explained that he was not invited. Baba inquired, "How was his name left out?" No one replied.

"Who prepared the list?" Someone said it was Digambar. Baba remarked to Pratap, "Digambar is your best friend. You are both students together. How could he forget your name?" Pratap was quiet for he was on the verge of tears. Baba consoled him, "Now forget about this. Remember that all your companions in this world will be there for only a relatively few years, while I will be your companion until the end. I am your real companion."



On 12th May 1952, Dr. G. D. Vinod, a professor from New York, who knew the Winterfeldts, saw Baba at 8:15 A.M. Part of his interview is reproduced here:

I am writing a book on the psychological condition of the world in relation to war and peace," he said. "I have travelled to Australia, Europe, Asia and America and have had the sahavas of Shankaracharya (head Hindu priest). I want your blessings. I know these things are temporary and traditional. They do not mean much ..."

Baba interrupted him, "They mean nothing. Conviction through the intellect has only a limited scope and might land one into the mess of hypocrisy.

"God is absolute honesty and purity, and in knowing Him there can be no compromise. Beyond intellectual conviction is the conviction by knowing through feeling, seeing God as you see Me. Only that can make you have the conviction of being one with God in Reality. So unless this certainty of unity with God comes, all talk is dishonest."

"How does the unity get established?" Vinod asked.

"When selfish longings and wants go, this is established. God is not there when there are desires and longings. But one must experience this Reality. I always say (it is) better not to believe in God than be a hypocrite!"

"Selfish desires, attachments and longings, how to control them?" Vinod asked.

"For that, books have been written, and yet it can be achieved in a flash, or it may take lives. So to ask how to control, how to win over desires is like asking, 'How can I die living? How can I have consciousness in sound sleep?'

"Mind, as long as it is there, goes on working in spite of yourself. So, as you sincerely and honestly want to know, and I feel you need it and are a person of such intelligence, if you really achieve this you will be able to work for God and the universe in the real sense."

Baba then gave him certain instructions for meditation and concluded: "So start now. Baba has explained so much to you. God's work is My work and you will do My work. When you have the ocean within you, you cannot crave for a few drops of water! That is what I want you to see. Not just through reason, but by actual experience."

"Will I succeed?"

"If you do it honestly, Baba will be helping you every night at 12. Do it honestly and leave the rest to Me." (Lord Meher-p- 3072/3-1952)



On 28th March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought to Meherazad by Don and gave Baba a painful injection of Novocaine.

When His seclusion ended, Baba, seated in His wheelchair, began seeing the men mandali nearly every morning. On 1st March 1957, Dr. Ketkar was brought from Ahmednagar at in morning. For the first time after the accident, Baba was made to stand without support. He was very happy to be able to do so.

On 23rd June 1957, Dr. Ketkar paid a visit the following day. He conferred with Goher about relieving Baba's continued pain and observed Baba walking.

The famous doctor in London wrote back, stating that Baba's hip appeared dislocated, and unless it was operated upon, it would never be all right. This was discussed on 24th July 1957, but Baba did not agree to the operation. He was perturbed with Don for not sending Sir Reginald all His medical reports at the beginning, as He had hinted he should. As a result, the dislocation in the hip had gone undetected for eight months. On the 25th, Baba dictated to Eruch these remarks in a letter to Don: "If you had done so (sent Watson-Jones Baba's medical papers), I would not have suffered the unnecessary unbearable pain. You, doctors Chatterjee and Ketkar (of Ahmednagar), have made a mess of My case."

On 4th June 1967, Adi brought Dr. G. V. Ketkar of Ahmednagar to Meherazad. He found Baba's abdomen mildly distended but there was no evidence of retained fluids there, and the prostate gland was not enlarged but flat and firm in consistency. Dr. Ketkar could only recommend a full urologic examination due to the rising urea level.

Hirji was a physician and he was given Baba's blood reports to review. He discussed Baba's condition with Dr. Ketkar. (Lord Meher)



On 12th March 1937, Baba found out that Ghani was studying a book to learn how to read people's minds. In a teasing mood, Baba asked him, "What will you do when you learn this?"

Ghani replied, "I will go to Japan and earn a lot of money."

Baba spelled out, "Your idea is splendid, but why are you so selfish? Did you ever think of helping Me? I am in dire financial straits at the moment."

So Ghani said, "If you give me the power to read minds, I will give you 50 percent of whatever I earn!"

"All right," Baba agreed, "but for you to gain that power you will have to remain on milk for one year!" Thereupon, Ghani was christened Professor Ughansi - meaning the "Lazy One."

Ghani consented to the fast, and at the Meher Mandali Maintenance Trust meeting in the evening of 16th March at Rahuri an agreement was drawn up between Baba and Ghani. Its conditions were:

For one year Dr. Ghani should take nothing but two glasses of milk - with or without sugar - one glass of tea and any amount of water every day.

He should smoke not more than five cigarettes per day.

He should not go out of the compound (at Rahuri) under any circumstances.

He should not ask for money except for Baba's work.

This agreement begins from the 1st of April 1937 and ends on the 31st of March 1938. On 31st March 1938, Baba promises to give Ghani the two things he wants, clairvoyance and clairaudience, and will send him to Japan as Professor Ughansi, and also make him so advanced spiritually as to do Baba's work over there until Ghani is Realized.

Jalbhai then mentioned this point, "We are all well aware of the good doctor's penchant for fine food. Suppose he dies within this period. Who will pay his funeral expenses?"

So Baba directed Ghani to beg one rupee from everyone, obtaining Rs.40. Baba handed the sum to Dhake with instructions, "If Ghani dies on 27th April 1938, use this Rs.40 to pay for his last rites." The odd agreement was signed the next day by both Baba and Ghani before the mandali.

Ghani began fasting on milk from the 1st of April 1938, but within two days he started complaining, "Baba, it is too hard to drink only milk. My sweat smells of milk, my breath smells of milk and I am even urinating milk!"

"It's only for a year!" Baba replied. "Think of how much you will earn after that - and that will help Me also! Have a little patience and complete the fast."

Just two days after this, Ghani felt so weak he was unable to get out of bed. He entreated Baba, "This agreement will be the death of me! Forgive me and let me take food."

But Baba replied, "Remember your part of the bargain. You signed the agreement before witnesses. I promise to stick to My end. Exactly after one year I will give you the powers you want. But if you break your promise, don't blame Me!"

"But I will die!" moaned Ghani.

"I have a solution so you won't," proposed Baba. Calling Dhake, Baba sent him to Ahmednagar with instructions to have a funeral bier built and to bring it to Rahuri as soon as it was ready. Dhake did so, bringing the coffin platform after a week or so.

On the afternoon of 20th April 1938, Baba dressed Ghani in a kafni made of old gunny sacks and put a turban made of straw on his head. He then asked him to recite lines from the Fatiha - the Islamic oblation for the dead.

Raising his hands toward the sky, Ghani recited the prayer in earnest and Baba, too, joined in. Thereafter, Baba laid Ghani on the bier which the mandali lifted on their shoulders. Baba urged Ghani to sing the song of the funeral procession very loudly. Ghani slowly chanted, "La ilaha illallah, Muhammad-e-Rasool Allah!" (There is no god but God, the all-merciful, and Muhammad is His Prophet!)

The bier was carried around the Rahuri ashram by the men and, when it was put down, Baba declared, "Now Ghani won't die as foreordained (on the 27th).

Despite Baba's pleas, Ghani had broken his fast within six days and Baba remarked, "What am I to do now? I promised to give you powers and also to keep you alive! But now that you have not adhered to your promise, what is to be done? Had you earned much money, I would have been happy for I would have gotten half! For that reason I was helping you."

"Enough of this!" cried Ghani. "Had you really wanted to help me, I would not have passed through such horrible times. In fact, I really was about to die."

Baba gestured incredulously: "What are you saying? I was helping you!"

"I understand you now, Baba. You would never help in something like this. You are Perfect God and very, very shrewd! May God save one from a God like you!"

Baba broke into a smile and laughed silently. Embracing Ghani, He gestured, "Don't worry, Professor Ughansi; I am always with you, and you are very dear to Me." Such was the Master's humor. Baba then left for Nasik.



Dr. Ghani was fond of solving crossword puzzles from the Illustrated Weekly of India. After completing a puzzle, he would mail it in to enter the contest. Two or three times he won small cash prizes, which he kept a secret.

Once, when Ghani was busy solving the weekly puzzle, Baba came to his room. Looking up, Ghani tried to hide the magazine under his mattress and Baba asked him, "What are you doing?"

"Nothing," he replied.

Baba walked over and took out the magazine. Looking at it, Baba remarked, "What was there to hide? I will help you, and if we win, we will split the prize 50-50. I too need money!"

Quite seriously, Baba sat down and they began working out the crossword together. After solving it, Ghani submitted it. A week before the results were to be announced, Baba began asking Ghani about it daily. When the results were finally declared and the correct solution published, Ghani found that they had missed the prize by not less than eleven mistakes. Complaining to Baba he said, "When I was solving the crosswords alone, there would be two or at the most three mistakes.

Here there are eleven!"

Baba joked, "So, you are still interested in solving such things? When I, in spite of being God, committed so many mistakes, you should realize that it is not so easy to solve them and only gets you into more difficulties."



Dr. Ghani was residing with his family in Lonavla. Ghani fell victim to a dishonest moneylender. Some property had been unscrupulously taken from Ghani by fraud and the man and his wife who had done this had been murdered on the same day. Ghani was falsely accused of their murder and he became so depressed that he decided to commit suicide.

On the night of Wednesday, 3rd June 1936, Ghani drank heavily and went to drown himself in Walvan Lake. But when he reached it, he felt dizzy and sat down, and then began thinking of his life. Disgusted with his plight, he started cursing the three Spiritual Masters he had known - Hazrat Babajan, Upasni Maharaj and Meher Baba! He bitterly swore, "Of what use is Meher Baba to me when I am surrounded by difficulties on all sides and He does not help me?

What sort of power does He have and what 'Experience'? He is supposed to know all, but following Him is useless!" Although Ghani had fully intended to commit suicide, after venting his spleen, he was lulled to sleep by the cool breezes.

Meanwhile, that very night, Baba became restless and suddenly left Meherabad early the next morning by car. Adi Sr. drove his Opel and Nilu accompanied them. They drove first to Talegaon where Baba sorted Amina and Abdulla Jaffer's difficulties. They then went directly to Lonavla. When they reached Ghani's house, he was not there, so they began searching for him. They came to the lake and found Ghani sound asleep on the bank. Baba awakened him. When Ghani saw Baba, he was amazed! He could not speak and tears welled up in his eyes.

"What's the matter?" Baba asked him.

Stunned, Ghani haltingly murmured, "Baba, I have abused you so much. Yet you love me so much!"

"Your abuse brought Me here," Baba gestured. "It was sweeter than nectar to Me! Compared to words of appreciation and praise from hypocrites, curses from My lovers are much sweeter!" Ghani burst out weeping and Baba embraced him.



One day during, 1921, Dr. Ghani came to Poona to see Baba, who inquired, "How is your dispensary doing?"

Ghani complained, "Despite my best efforts to obtain certain medicines from America, I have not received my order. This delay is a nuisance and I am wondering what to do about it."

"Write one more letter to the company in America," Baba suggested, "But bring that letter to Me first. Let Me write the address on the envelope and we'll see what happens."

Ghani complied, but remarked, "I have been trying to obtain these medicines for the past two years. The company does not even reply, so I doubt if one more letter will help."

Baba replied, "You will see. You'll receive the medicines on the day I set foot in Bombay, which I plan to do soon." Ghani wrote out the order. Baba then wrote the address on the envelope and Ghani mailed it that day.

After some days, Baba decided to visit Bombay. Ghani was in Poona at the time and travelled back to Bombay with Him and His companions. Baba wryly said to the group, "Let's go see the great doctor's dispensary." When they arrived, Ghani opened the door and noticed a letter in the mailbox. It was an invoice from the American company about the dispatch of the medicines he wanted. Discovering Baba's words to be coming true, Ghani was again profoundly impressed with Meher Baba's omniscience.

Later, accompanied by Munshiji, Baba visited Dr. Ghani's dispensary and inquired how he was doing. Ghani bitterly complained that the dispensary had shown no progress, very few patients had come, and he was disgusted with his medical practice. Baba advised, "If you sweep your dispensary and keep it clean yourself for six months, instead of having the servant do it, you will prosper both materially and spiritually."

Dr. Ghani had been advised to sweep his dispensary himself for six months, with the assurance that he would have a successful medical practice.

Ghani acted accordingly, but instead of his business prospering, there was further financial loss. One day Baba asked him, "If I permitted you to live in the Manzil, would you be able to return here by seven o'clock every evening after your dispensary closes?" Ghani replied that it was not possible. Baba then said, "According to the Manzil's rules, you must return by seven o'clock. It is better if you now dispose of your dispensary altogether and live with Me." Ghani agreed and, on 12th July 1922, he closed his dispensary for good, and was given a single room at the Manzil. This is what Baba had meant by "success," but it was not the kind of prosperity Ghani had envisioned. A few months later, the dispensary's turnover improved in the hands of a new doctor. (Lord Meher)



Goher was born to Freni and Minoo Kharas, one of Avatar Meher Baba's closest disciples. Goher has had the rare privilege of being named by Meher Baba Himself and she spent a childhood filled with stories, experiences and teachings of Meher Baba, through the life of her father, Minoo, narrated in His biography, 'The God-Seeker.'

She met Meher Baba for the first time in 1962 at the East-West Gathering in Pune, and again in 1965, at Guru Prasad. Goher's home in Karachi was the central Meher Baba Center, where many seekers came to learn about the Avatar. Goher lived with her husband, Danny and mother, Freni, in Florida.

In 1923, at Quetta, Baba played with all of Rusi's children but Baba was most attentive to Goher and Katie. Goher was only seven years old and Katie was three. Baba became their perfect playmate and would teach them games. While playing carrom one day, Baba quietly lifted up one of the pieces. "Baba, you're cheating!" Goher complained. "Play fairly." The Master laughed.

In 1931, Goher likewise received much of Baba's attention. Quetta was intensely cold and Goher was sleeping in bed, covered by a heavy blanket. One night Baba entered her room at 4:00 A.M. and slowly pulled at the end of the blanket. Feeling the cold, Goher was roused from her sleep and was startled to find Baba standing before her. Baba indicated to her, "You feel cold now, but I have come on earth to give the warmth of God's love. Once you completely possess that love, you will never feel cold!"

Goher Irani had moved to Ahmednagar from Quetta in 1932 with her brother, Jal. The rest of her family moved in 1933, following Baba's warnings to leave Quetta before a terrible earthquake struck in 1935. All in the family were devoted to Baba, especially Goher and her sister Katie. On 22nd August, "Rusi Pop" (as Goher's father came to be known) arrived in Nasik and then Ahmednagar.

Goher Irani came to India in 1932 from Quetta with her brother, Jal. As wished by Baba, she studied medicine in Bombay and staying with the Dadachanji family. The rest of her family had moved to Ahmednagar in 1933, following Baba's warnings to leave Quetta before a terrible earthquake struck in 1935. All in the family were devoted to Baba, especially Goher and her sister Katie. During school vacations, Goher would come to Meherabad to see Baba.

In 1944, Goher R. Irani, had finished medical school and had come to Ahmednagar to stay with her family. Although she very much wanted to be with Baba, her mother Khorshed was disconsolate and wept at the thought of yet another daughter leaving her to join Meher Baba's ashram. Goher's sister, Katie, had been one of the resident women mandali since 1938, so their mother wished Goher to work as a doctor and live at home. Goher's father Rusi Pop, however, had no objection and wanted her to remain with Baba, if that was her true desire. Goher wrote to Baba that after her mother's demise, she would come and stay with him.

Baba sent for her through Adi Sr. and asked her, "Don't you want to be with Me?"

Goher replied, "There is no other joy in my life than to be with you. I want to stay with you more than anything else! But Mother is crying and crying over the prospect."

"Tell her I will keep you here for some time and then send you back," Baba instructed.

So, during the period of His stay at Pimpalgaon in 1944, Baba would call Goher to discuss these matters. Goher was accustomed to such visits from her college days, when she would come to Baba during vacations.

Dr. Goher was very concerned and attentive towards Baba health.

Baba began fasting on liquids from 17th October 1966, and to please Goher and the women and men mandali, He would eat a little food once in 24 hours just to show He was ingesting something. The first day, Goher came to Baba in mandali hall with a cup of tea and a banana and then left for some work. Peeling off the skin, Baba put a little of the fruit in His mouth and gave the rest to Kumar and Pukar. Kumar joked, "Goher will have to be told not to leave the hall unless Baba has finished eating." When Baba was sipping His tea, Goher reappeared. So Baba gave the rest of the tea to her. Such was the way He would take "nourishment" during the 21 days of His fast.

In year 1948, Goher had to go to Bombay to appear for her medical board exam and she returned on 24th October 1948.

In Pimpalgaon, a village woman died after giving birth to a baby boy named after the saint Gorakhnath. Baba had the child brought to Meherazad and instructed Goher to look after the baby.

In year 1948, Baba asked Goher to keep and breed ducks in a small pond in Meherazad. Goher was an allopathic physician, and although she knew how to care for a baby, she was at a loss when it came to serving as a foster mother to ducks. Still, by consulting a reference book, she became astute on the subject and carried out her duty using the latest methods in animal husbandry.

Once, bazaar man was about to leave for his daily purchases, Goher discovered she needed more feed for her wards. Without asking Baba, nothing could be ordered or accepted from outside, or sent from Meherazad, and so Goher, like the others, had to ask His permission about each and every item. Baba was engaged in imparting some spiritual points to Don and Ghani for God Speaks, when Goher frantically went to Him and blurted out, "Baba, the feed for the ducks is finished!"

"Do you have any sense?" Baba asked. "Here I am explaining sublime spiritual subjects - and you barge in and ask about feed!? How did you ever become a doctor? Your brain is filled with sawdust! From the seventh plane, you've brought us down to ducks!" Thereafter, Baba repeated the scene word for word for the amusement of the other women, who all had a good laugh.

On 22nd June 1959, Baba entered the Blue Bus to begin His 40-day seclusion. Baba was also to fast during the seclusion. For the first eight days He ate only one meal a day, drinking tea or coffee once. Baba dictated following assignment to Dr. Goher;

6.30 A.M. - Goher should supply three buckets to Kaka to bring water.

7:45 A.M. - Goher to give Kaka three slices of bread for Baba.

8:00 A.M. - Goher should supply tea and coffee sets to Kaka.

8:45 A.M. - Goher to give Kaka drinking water for Baba.

5:00 P.M. - Goher to give Kaka food for Baba consisting of rice and dal.

On 15th October 1949, Baba paid a final visit to Meherabad to inspect the travelling kits containing the necessary items to be taken by each of those accompanying Him. He decided that Goher along with other four ladies would accompany Him in His New Life tour.

In 1950, at Dehradun, Baba also had trouble in His eyes. His eyes discharged a sticky substance and became painfully swollen, and at the same time, He had the continual sensation of something gritty in His eyes. Goher applied penicillin or silver nitrate ointment, but Baba got an allergic reaction to this which made it worse. Goher did her best to treat him, but Baba received little relief.

In 1952, Goher also accompanied Baba on His western trip along with other ladies. Goher kept a brief diary of their trip.

In September 1958, Gadekar began having sleeping trouble at nights. Baba had Goher give him seven sleeping pills for seven days. He was also suffering from asthma, so Benadryl syrup was given to him. Despite Goher's clear instructions to take only one tablet before sleeping, the next morning Gadekar swallowed all seven sleeping pills. When it was discovered, Baba called him and asked why he had made such a stupid error. Goher then gave him some apples, and Baba kept him seated beside Him. This seemed to mitigate any adverse reaction, because the tablets apparently had no ill effect on him. Soon after, Gadekar's worries left him, his mood changed and he appeared happy.

Baba's health continued to worsen during His seclusion. Goher requested Him to call in outside physicians, Baba replied, "During the seclusion period, I wish neither to consult any outside doctors, nor will I go to them. My body may remain or go; I have to complete My work." He did, however, permit Goher.

"Day by day My health will deteriorate," He had remarked the day before. Even in that state, Baba began plans for a long fast. Goher pleaded with Him to drop the idea. She started weeping and so did Pukar. Baba observed, "No doubt, My health is ruined, but if you people remain happy, it will be a help in My work

Baba asked her crossly, "Then have you come here



Hits: 2



SL NO 201 TO 300



While the singing was going on, an old man suffering from hemiplegia (paralysis on one side of his body) was brought to Baba. Baba remarked to him, "If you live until I break my silence, you will be able to walk again." (Lord Meher-p-4945-1963)



In year 1926, once an old man with cataracts came to Meherabad. Karkal informed Baba that he could perform the operation to remove them if surgical equipment were ordered. Baba agreed to supply the equipment. Meanwhile, the patient stayed at Meherabad and was fed well to strengthen him for the operation. The surgical supplies arrived and a separate eye hospital was opened on 25 May at Meherabad.

Padri and Pendu were the doctor's assistants.

When the cataracts were removed, the old man's sight was restored and the first thing he asked was, "Who is Meher Baba?" On being told, he ran and fell at Baba's feet, weeping in gratitude. In the evenings, he would sit by the Mess Quarters with Pendu and Padri who, to test his newly restored sight, would ask him how many bullock carts there were on the road, or how many railroad cars on a passing train. With happiness, the old man answered their questions correctly. He did not wait at Meherabad until glasses could be made, but soon left, happily saying, "I can see now. I can see!" (Lord Meher-p-661/2-1926)



In November 1965, Gustadji was in charge of the storeroom and used to distribute rations to the poor. Many poor persons from Ahmednagar and surrounding villages came, and they were all given grain.

An old man from Ahmednagar would come regularly and tell me: “Baba, I wish to lay everything of mine at your feet.”

I replied, “So far, I have not come across a single individual with your type of dedication! It is wonderful!” I asked him how many children he had.

“Seven, and a wife!” he said.

I asked, “What will you dedicate to me? Have you any money?”

He answered, “I have no money, but I am dedicating my whole family at your feet. Please take care of us.” I laughed much at his reply. I had no idea of such dedication! He showed me a new type of dedication. (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 13, p. 4776). 



In year 1942, Baba stopped in Secunderabad briefly for mast work and then continued by train. A touching incident occurred on the train between Secunderabad and Sholapur. Baba was travelling incognito by third class, dressed in ordinary clothes, wearing a Kashmiri-type fur hat and dark sunglasses. The train was so packed that the only way to enter the compartment was through the windows. At one station, an old Muslim with a white flowing beard came running up to their compartment, holding up a five-year-old boy, pleading with the passengers to take him inside. Those inside began protesting, saying it was impossible since they were already so crowded. As the train whistle sounded, the old man became desperate and shouted, "For God's sake, take the child in!"

At this point, Baba ordered the mandali to help the man and lift the boy inside. Amidst loud arguments with their fellow passengers, the mandali did as they were told, brought the boy in through the window, and sat him down next to Baba. The old man ran to the next compartment, and held on to a railing as the train started. At each stop, he would come back to see that the boy was all right.

the old man's anxiety, Baba ordered the mandali to make room for the man inside. After much trouble and more vociferous complaints from the other passengers, the mandali succeeded in pulling the man in through the window. He squeezed in next to Baba and put the boy on His lap.

In the course of conversation with the old Muslim, the mandali learned he was from Gulbarga, and asked, as was their habit, if he knew any masts or saints thereabouts. The man was surprised by their question and asked, "Why do you ask about saints? People go to a saint with two distinct objects: either for obtaining wealth and prosperity, or for God. Which do you seek?"

Eruch explained, "We are Parsis from Ahmednagar, but spiritually-minded and interested in saints."

Hearing that they hailed from Ahmednagar, the old man reproached them, "What? You say you are Parsis from Ahmednagar and you do not even know about your own great saint who lives near there, named Meher Baba? Why are you running after others?"

The mandali, in order to avoid disclosing Baba's identity, had to pretend they knew nothing about Meher Baba, and casually asked

The man laughed derisively at their ignorance, and chided, "Why he is a very, very great saint of a high order. He is worshiped by thousands of all communities. I can't believe you have never heard of him! I myself have been to see him at his ashram at Meherabad twice, but was not fortunate enough to have his darshan. Once, he was away in a foreign country, and once he was in seclusion. But I am determined to pay my respects to him before I die," he added, "and take my whole family to him.

"At least once in my lifetime, I must have the good fortune of seeing him. I strongly suggest you go to him if you are interested in spiritual personalities."

At this point, the train stopped at Gulbarga, and the Muslim got down, thanking them for making room for himself and the boy. After he had left, Baba asked if they had any of his photographs with them. Eruch pulled a copy of Meher Baba Journal from his bedding roll. Baba bowed his head to his own photograph, and sent Eruch with the journal to give to the man, with these words, "Tell him who his companion on the train has been, and that I bless him and his family.

Now there is no need for him to visit Meherabad."

Eruch caught the old man outside the station as he was about to board a Tonga and handed him the journal. When the old man saw Meher Baba's picture in it, and Eruch revealed Baba's identity to him, he exploded in anger. He loudly abused Eruch for having kept it a secret all this time. Eruch tried to explain the Master's reasons for not seeing anyone and travelling incognito, saying, "You are so blessed to have journeyed with him for an hour when hundreds of his followers thirst for his darshan, which he does not allow even for a moment."

But the man would not listen, and cursed Eruch and his entire "younger generation." The man explained how restless he had felt in the other compartment, and that was why he kept returning to theirs, somehow irresistibly drawn to be near Baba after having longed for his darshan for so many years.

Eruch ran back to catch the train, and the old man ran after him. Eruch jumped on board. The man saw Baba leaning out of the window, without His dark glasses and hat, as if waiting for him. The old man bowed his head to Him, and Baba placed His hand on his head in blessing as the train pulled away (Lord Meher-p-.2254/5/6-1942)



In the evening on 29th March 1927, Broker brought his assistant and an older sincere gentleman who would be taking over some of Borker's duties at the Ahmednagar School. Baba advised them, "In whatever things you undertake, throw your whole heart and mind into it. Do it sincerely, wholeheartedly. Don't do anything half-heartedly, nor leave anything half-done. (Lord Meher-793)



In year 1924, Baba was in Meherabad, an old woman with her two sons came begging in the evening. They were brought to Baba, and Baba asked Chowdhary to cook them fresh dal and rice. Baba asked the elder son to sing and play the musical instrument he carried. He sang the life stories of two Hindu saints, Gopichand and Machindra Nath. Baba appeared touched by the songs. They were given food and Baba permitted them to depart after giving them new clothes. Lord Meher-p-502-1924)



On 22nd November 1925, a great crowd gathered at Meherabad for the Master's darshan. On this day Sayyed had brought an unknown qawaal with him, but when the man was before Baba, he professed his inability to sing. Nevertheless, he had the nerve to request in broken English that Baba gift him "the box," meaning the harmonium inside the wooden box, which had been given to him to play. Sayyed was upset with the rogue, for he had paid his full fee and brought him all the way to Meherabad from Nasik solely to entertain Baba. Sayyed expressed his disappointment, but Baba prevented him from scolding the fellow and promised the man he would be given "the box." Later, Baba remarked to the mandali, "By powdering a piece of coal, its colour is not changed. In the same way, whether a man be good or bad, his nature never changes."

The darshan program ended at 8:30 that evening. Since there was no means of public transportation available, people shouldered their belongings and started walking to the train station. A harmonium was presented to the so-called qawaali singer, and he again demonstrated his impunity by asking Baba for a coolie to carry it. Baba provided two of the mandali, first ordering them to secretly remove the harmonium from the box. The mandali lifted the empty box, groaning loudly and pretending it was heavy. They walked five miles to the railway station carrying the box and placed it in the train compartment. When the man was settled in the train and opened the case, he was shocked to find it empty. He had asked for a harmonium box and he got it! (Lord Meher-p-626-1925)



On 22nd December 1952, Anand, son of Sushila Subhedar came to see Baba. Anand had seen Baba in a dream the night before and was very anxious to meet him. He asked, "Baba, can I stay with you?"

Baba had Anand sit beside him and asked, "Will you obey me?"

"Definitely," Anand replied.

To Anand he stated, "It is better that you study in school just now." His brother was sitting quiet, but he truly loved Baba. Beginning that day, both young men surrendered their lives at Meher Baba's feet. (Lord Meher-3228-p-1952)



In 1925, on every religious holiday great crowds would assemble in Meherabad, giving it the appearance of a small township. Baba arranged for the children and adults to hear kirtans by D. M. Angal, a pleader (attorney) from Ahmednagar. Angal started visiting Meherabad every Sunday to recite poetry and stories of traditional lore from Hindu mythology, which delighted all. During Hindu celebrations also, Angal Pleader would be invited to entertain the crowd with his kirtan songs.

On 22nd August 1925, in Tajuddin's honour, Baba asked everyone to fast for 24 hours. They were to bathe first and then gather together in the school. When all had assembled at noon, Baba, finding those who chewed tobacco a bit out of sorts, gave them a little to enjoy, and to those who smoked, he gave beedies or cheroots (hand-rolled Indian cigarettes). But he instructed, as part of the general day-long fast, "Until sundown, no one should think of either tobacco or cigarettes." Gramophone records were played, and Angal Pleader expounded on passages from the Puranas and the life and teachings of Tajuddin Baba.

On 11th October 1925, after Angal Pleader's usual Puranic recitation in the morning, Baba and the mandali were treated to tea and sweets in the afternoon in the village, and then participated in the annual dinner held in honour of the saint Buaji Bua's death anniversary. When Baba returned from Arangaon, he left the Jhopdi and began spending the night in "the cupboard" of the Table Cabin. From that day on, he wrote continually inside that cramped space.

From time to time, rumours would spread about the Master. On 23rd January 1926, Angal Pleader, Bhau Saheb Wanjari and a few devotees from Ahmednagar came to Meherabad, having heard a rumour that Meher Baba had died or been killed. Hearing their concern, Baba remarked, "Even if the heavens and earth should come together for that purpose, I am not going to give up my body for the next 26 years. After that, whether I drop my body or not will depend upon my wish. But I shall not keep a connection with this body after I am 90 at the most."

Angal Pleader read from the Puranas and gave a short but beautiful speech on Baba's life and mission. Ceremonial red powder was thrown in the air, and Baba was covered with heaps of flowers. Garlands, piled one on top of the other, encircled his body and throne. Afterward, Baba's arti was sung, and thousands were served at a feast prepared by Bapu Brahmin.

On 16th May 1926, as he did each and every Sunday, Angal Pleader visited Meherabad and read from the Puranas to Baba, the mandali and the boys. Angal mentioned that when he had recently gone to Kedgaon, met Narayan Maharaj, and told him that he was devoted to Meher Baba, Narayan remarked, "I and he are One. By serving him, you are serving me. He is a Sat Purush (Perfect One). He has been to me in the past."

On Saturday, 29 May 1926, Upasni Maharaj's 56th birthday was celebrated with great reverence. The school was closed for three days, and almost 4,000 people were fed in Maharaj's honour. Baba was bathed, and he distributed sweets as prasad. Angal Pleader read selections from the Puranas as usual and Sawlaram sang bhajans. In the evening a palanquin procession slowly made its way up Meherabad Hill and fireworks were lit.

Lunch was served in the Mess Quarters and a singing program held. At 5:30, the closing celebration was on Meherabad Hill. A palanquin was decorated and a procession was formed. Baba did not take his seat in the palanquin, but preferred to walk with the procession up the hill. There a bhajan program took place, and Angal Pleader narrated stories from the Puranas. Baba later distributed prasad. At the fervent request of the crowd, Baba sat in the palanquin on the way down the hill as the celebration ended.

Meanwhile, Raya was busy erecting a canopy around the Jhopdi for the coming celebration of Lord Ram's birthday when a worker climbed on the Jhopdi roof and accidentally broke one of the tiles. This put Baba in an irritable mood, and he cancelled the celebration. The next day, however, finding the mandali disappointed over his decision, he allowed the festival to be observed in the mandali's quarters. Angal Pleader recited stories from the Puranas and Ramayana, and afterward Baba distributed prasad.

This special treatment was an example of the Master's leela (game). At times, Baba would treat a person in the respectful manner in which the individual wished to be treated, making sure that his ego was not bruised. In fact, Baba would often encourage such persons and build up their egos. Yet he would also gradually create situations whereby the persons concerned would automatically be made aware of their expanding conceit — and an onslaught upon the ego would then begin.

This happened in the case of Borker. For some time his pride and self-respect prospered, but then after a month of his lectures, Angal Pleader was appointed to take his place. Angal was the opposite type of person - quiet, humble, and unassuming. Observing him, Borker gradually became reserved and less egotistical. At the back of it all was Baba, steadily guiding both men onto the Path, but in different ways. Borker, too, eventually became humble and was rewarded with rays of enlightenment.

clearly found a vast difference between the lectures of Borker and Angal Pleader and the discourses of Meher Baba. As a consequence, they began to pay little attention to the teachers' utterances and desired only to be near the Master and concentrate on what he revealed. Within days, Meherabad's atmosphere underwent a complete metamorphosis: The wine began "speaking" with the inception of the Master's silent evening discourses.

A group of Arangaon villagers had been brought to Nasik in buses for the occasion and they performed several village dances. Malcolm, Will, Dhake, Soma Desai, and Angal Pleader delivered short speeches in praise of Meher Baba, pouring out their hearts to the gathering. This message dictated by the Master on Spiritual Birth was read out by Rustom:  (Lord Meher)



Aim of life is to see God and become One with God. If God is, then we must see Him! That is our sole aim. There are different ways of seeing God, called yogas. Some try to see God through meditation and concentration on the Absolute within. That too is a very long process. And this process of concentration does not help you to rip open the veil that separates you from the Beloved and allow you to see God within.

There are many yogis all over the world. Many of them try to gain bliss through extraneous means and become drug addicts. Many of them become addicted to smoking hashish. After one or two puffs they get a feeling of elation; then gradually the effect wears off. Different types of yogis try to see God through different means, and naturally they get different experiences. But these are in fact only different kinds of hallucinations.

There are many fakes who dupe people and advertise their so-called experiences, although they are nothing but hallucinations. People flock around them to have some experience also, and thus they have their own circle of followers. They pass around a pipe of drugged (hashish or opium) tobacco, and when their followers smoke the pipe, they also begin to have [drug- induced] “experiences.”

One in a million, through intense concentration, does see God within himself. Then for him nothing exists anymore; he sits absorbed within. Even a yogi who is genuine and who gets absorbed in this real experience cannot reach the Goal, the aim of his life, unaided by the Perfect Master. It is all made so complicated, and books on yoga have made it still more complicated.

No amount of reading and understanding can lead to God-Realization. You must be made to see God. When you get that conviction through sight by the grace of a Perfect Master, you are ready for Union with God.

He asked Anita, “Do you want to be one with God?”

Anita replied, “I just want to see you!”

Smilingly, Baba chided her, “How can you have two things – see me here, and see me as I really am?” He continued:

How very complicated a simple thing has been made! I am giving you a hint. The easiest way to achieve the Goal of life is to leave all and follow me through love. I do not mean that you should leave your house and family and come here! Don’t do that! [People laughed.] I mean that you be in your house and with your family, but love me as I want you to love me – love me above all. That is the simplest way.

Another hint. A still more simple way to attain God is to obey me. Obey me implicitly. Is it possible? That is simpler than the simplest thing! Try. If you try, I will help you.

It is because of love that I have drawn you all to me. If I did not love you, you would not come to me or care for me. It is not your love that has brought you to me; it is my love that has drawn you to me. (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 18, pp. 5979 – 5980.



A senior police officer, named Anklesaria came to see Baba at the Ice Factory Bungalow on 5th August. Mehta, who was spiritually-minded, was a relative of someone who had gifted a plot of land in Ahmadabad to the Ramakrishna Ashram and had read extensively through spiritual literature. After discussing general topics, Baba asked Mehta lovingly, "What have you gleaned after reading so much? What would you say is the substance of all the spiritual literature you've read?"

"Love and service," Mehta replied.

"Yes, it is the most valuable thing," Baba agreed.

"I also meditate," he informed Baba.

"In spiritual matters, love and service to humanity supersede meditation," Baba explained. "It is a type of spirituality that comes down from its supreme height to the daily human routine and everyday life. This is where its manifestation is the highest; it is the most practical."  (Lord Meher)







It turned out that thieves had surrounded Anna on his way back to Meherabad and robbed him of everything he had bought. He had been severely beaten and had returned to his house in Ahmednagar. When Baba and the men reached Anna's home, they found him lying in bed with bandages wrapped around his head. Baba asked, "What happened?"

In a daze, Anna stammered, "Baba, 104 ... 104!"

Baba repeated the question two or three times, but the only thing Anna would say was, "Baba! 104!" What Anna meant was that his temperature was 104°. Baba called for a doctor and arranged for his treatment. After he recovered, Baba would recount with humour Anna's feverish utterances and subsequently nicknamed him Anna 104. (Lord Meher-p-596-1925)

During this period, Anna 104 often recounted for the local populace how the deep wounds he had sustained when robbed and beaten the previous year had been miraculously healed by repeating the name of Meher Baba and by applying chunna (lime chalk powder).

One day Anna brought two afflicted women to Baba. One woman was lame and had been in pain for many months from some deformity She lost her balance and fell at Baba's feet. He comforted her, saying "Your suffering has fallen at my feet." The next day, she was able to walk quite naturally again and confessed to Anna that he had taken her to a "Very good Bua."

The other woman was in deep financial and legal straits, but her problems were settled in a short time after having Baba's darshan. (Lord meher-p-793-1927)



Anna saw Beloved Baba for the first time in 1944 as a small boy, in his native place of Akola, the Vidarbha region of Maharashtra. Meher Baba visited Akola while on a Mast tour. After Baba dropped His body, Khandale moved to Meherabad with his family. Anna served Beloved Baba with Samadhi duty for many years.

In his own words

I lived in Wardha, which had one of the biggest Meher Baba centers in all of India at that time. Wardha is a small district place, but the atmosphere was such that even if people did not know who Avatar Meher Baba was, they would still come to attend gatherings and Sahavas. The crowd numbered more than 3000 people.

In 1958 Nana Ker came to Meherabad. After Nana’s cremation I (Anna Khandale) stayed in Meherabad to do Dharamshala duty for one week. We boarded the bus to Meherazad, but Jal grabbed me and asked if I would help.

I was not mentally prepared to stay here, but then after a week I went to Eruch to ask about this.

“It is your fortune that we are offering this work to you.” he said. He then asked, “Why are you not coming? You will not get this opportunity again.”  And I said “yes I am coming.”  And then I started samadhi duty.

Seven years I did Samadhi duty alone, and then I fell sick. Afterwards, Hanspal took over Samadhi duty. After seven more years passed, it was Gaikwad who took over Samadhi duty.

I used to keep a tape recorder at Samadhi, because there were no singers in those early days. So I would play the tape recorder during Arti times at Samadhi.

In the early days, Amartithi was four days. Then because of a shortage of water, then they cut it short back for three days. They were all pure Baba lovers at that time.

Today is a different time. Those early Baba lovers really loved Him. Then right from the day that Baba dropped the body, Mansari was there to care for Samadhi. Nana Ker came within one year. Jalu and Gulu were also living there on the Hill in their quarters behind Samadhi in the same building as Baba’s cage room. Mansari also lived on the Meherabad Hill and tended to her duties.

Anna has completed many translations of Beloved Baba’s works. He has also authored several books about Baba including: (The Mystery of Life and Death and Sparks of Silence.)




Annapurniah, the editor of a magazine called Velugu, asked, "Will the Andhra lovers be informed of the time and place of Baba's breaking his silence?"

My dear Velugu, if this is what is meant by breaking silence, it would be better I don't break it. All will know.

Just as I told you last night, about the powerhouse being switched on and all connected with it then being lighted, so it will not only be here but throughout the world.

But bulbs not working or fused will not give out light. That is why I have been telling you all to love me more and more. All this talk of literature, books, is for preparing the ground. But the time for the powerhouse to be switched on is so near that the only thing that will count now is love.

Annapurniah, the editor of the Andhra Telugu magazine Velugu, had written a letter to Baba a week before his demise, intending to read it at the meeting. The day after he had written it, he had come down with a fever and was semi-conscious for a week. Yet, even in that state, he was calling out Baba's name. After his death, the letter, which was full of love for Baba, was found on his table and brought by Kutumba Sastri.

Baba observed, "Annapurniah has come to me."

Part of the letter (which was read in its entirety before the gathering the following day) was:

O Lord of Lords! I have no temples to build for Thee. Thou are enshrined in the temple of my heart. I have no flowers to worship Thee. I place the wreath of my heart at Thy lotus feet.

O Ancient One! Give me the courage and strength to love Thee forever and ever and to follow Thee with unfaltering steps and undying faith to the heaven of eternal bliss.(Lord Meher-p-3624)



On the 19th 1965, an unexpected visitor, Sir Anthony Brooke, 53, arrived. Brooke belonged to a prominent British aristocratic family, and had been appointed as the Raja of Sarawak for one year. Brooke was interested in spirituality and had learned where Baba resided from Maud Kennedy in England.

He intended to travel in India, visiting the ashrams of different saints, such as Aurobindo and Ramana Maharshi.

Brooke arrived at Khushru Quarters in a Tonga. Adi was surprised to see a distinguished Englishman get down from the Tonga. Humbly, the man asked about Baba. "Did he receive my letter?" he inquired. No letter had been received. It turned out that Brooke had written to Baba c/o the Pimpalgaon Postmaster, who delivered his letter that same morning.



On 15th June 1963, the Andhra Pradesh state minister for Excise, Prohibition and Social Welfare, M. R. Appa Rao, arrived with his wife for Baba's darshan. He longed to anoint Baba's feet with milk and honey, but hesitated to ask Baba's permission. Baba asked him what he wanted. Haltingly, he replied, "If it is no trouble for you, I would like to worship your feet." Baba consented and instructed him to come the next morning.

Appa Rao returned the following morning at 7:00 A.M., and he and his wife anointed Baba's feet with honey, milk, curds (yogurt), spices, et cetera. They then washed his feet with eau-de-cologne and lastly with rosewater. They offered Baba tea, of which Baba sipped a little and returned the rest to them as his prasad. Appa Rao said to Baba, "On behalf of myself and my wife, I wish to declare publicly what we believe in our hearts — namely that you are the Avatar — God in human form." Baba appreciated the couple's sincerity.

Baba was happy with the work done by M. R. Appa Rao, the Minister for Excise, Prohibition and Social Welfare in Andhra Pradesh. He told him, "I know all that you do. I am pleased with your work."

Turning to one lover Baba asked, "Do you actually know that I am God?"

He replied honestly, "No, not really."

In response, Baba stated, "When I break my silence, my suffering will come to an end and the world will know and feel that I am God. My suffering is physical, mental and spiritual. The breaking of my silence will mark the beginning of my glorification.

On 5th May 1963, Andhra minister, M. R. Appa Rao, with his wife entered in Baba’s room. Baba told him, "I am happy with your work for me. My grace will always be on you. I want you both to love me more and more. I am God in human form." After Baba had embraced them, the couple left.

On 6th May, the final day of darshan, Andhra Pradesh Minister, Appa Rao came with their families. At their request Baba sat for a photograph with each family separately. (Lord Meher



Baba returned to Yezd, but still found it unsuitable for his seclusion purpose and decided to leave. On the day of his departure, 28th October, Baba was invited to visit the Zoroastrian Marker School, where a large crowd had gathered to see him, along with hundreds of schoolchildren from different schools. The principal of the school asked Baba when he would break his silence and speak. With a sly smile, Baba dictated on the alphabet board, "After four months." Later, a throng of people surrounded Arbab Khushrav's house, so Baba had to slip away without even being able to eat. When the crowd came to know of the Master's departure, there were tears in the eyes of some. Even though they had been unable to bid him farewell, his remembrance was in their tears. (Lord Meher-p-1106-1929)

Adi explained that Baba was in seclusion and inquired of the visitor who he was. "I am from Sarawak," Brooke replied. "I am the Raja of Sarawak. I have come all the way to see Meher Baba."

In the meantime, after Brooke's letter was read to Baba, a note was sent to Adi permitting him to bring Brooke, which he did at 11:00 A.M. Brooke was shown into mandali hall where he fell at Baba's feet. Baba embraced him and spoke with him briefly.

About his meeting, Brooke related: "I was drawn there at that time by the power of love and, on arriving; I flowed straight into Baba's arms. Few words passed, so far I can recall. Baba was very frail, and after sitting in front of him for a few minutes, I left."

Brooke left the same night by train for Bombay. He later wrote to Maud Kennedy: "(The) meeting with beloved Baba was quite beyond words. It was the briefest possible, but everything was in it. He is Pure Love." (Lord Meher-p-5125-1965)



Arjun began keeping night watch at the hut, Baba told him: "Always remain awake and never be afraid of anything." One night Arjun heard the rustling of leaves and was startled. Peering into the darkness he saw two gigantic figures dressed in white robes who suddenly started becoming larger and more ominous, reaching almost 20 feet in height! Arjun was a well-known local wrestler and regarded as one of the strongest men in Poona. But as soon as he saw these two figures, he became petrified and could not utter a sound. At that very moment, Baba emerged from the hut irritated and asked, "What's the matter with you?" Arjun pointed into the darkness, but there was nothing visible. Baba scolded him, "Didn't I tell you not to be afraid when I am here?"

Then He explained, "Those were ghosts who came to Me seeking rebirth. Such spirits of the dead have committed suicide and are unable to take another birth for several centuries. Every night such ghosts come to Me; so never be afraid. They won't harm you." But Arjun's health began steadily deteriorating after this incident. His eyes became yellowish and his face pale, and it lasted until he dropped his body four years later. (Lord Meher)



On Monday morning, 27 May 1963, Baba performed the Zoroastrian navjot ceremony of Beheram and Banoo Dadachanji's nine-year-old daughter, Armaity. He first asked the girl to pray aloud (in Gujarati): "Ahuramazda, Holy Zoroaster, Avatar Meher Baba! May I always have good thoughts, speak good words and do good deeds."

As she recited the invocation, Baba explained the significance of the prayer and then kissed her.

He made her repeat it three times, and Armaity got three kisses too! Then Baba gave her the traditional sadra and kusti (thread), and asked her to repeat the prayer once more. Her mother dressed her in the sadra and once again the prayer was repeated. Baba embraced her and she garlanded him with flowers, as did her parents, sister and grandparents. Armaity then went inside to meet Mehera and was given sweets and gifts. Baba made her sit near him as he drank his coconut water, and gave some of it to her from his own glass. Although the ceremony took hardly five minutes, for those present there were no words to describe the sanctity they felt as Baba performed it. The atmosphere was divinely beautiful, and Baba was radiant and smiling. No Dasturji (Zoroastrian priest) could have achieved for Armaity and those gathered what Baba imparted to them that day.



In August 1938, Baba had been discussing plans with the women about starting a maternity home on Meherabad Hill when they shifted there, and about reviving a magazine dedicated to him. On 29th August 1938, Baba convened a meeting with the women on Meherabad Hill from in the morning and assigned duties to all.

Same day, Adi Sr. brought an army major named Gulshar and his wife to Meherabad for Baba's darshan. The wife openly asked Baba to bless her with a son, and he handed her a flower petal and asked her to eat it, which she did. But Baba told her, "You have all kinds of desires and they bring you unhappiness. I have no desire, and I am always happy and never get upset. I experience Baba in you all and in everything. If you think I know everything, there is no need to express any want. If you think I know nothing, no amount of pleading for any ambition is of avail." (Lord Meher-p-1940-1938)



In 1953, during the Nagpur stay, Baba and the mandali's food was coming from Nana Kher's family's house and was daily being delivered to where Baba was staying.

He was not eating at anyone's house, but he once went to see the Kher family at their residence. There were so many dishes for lunch that Baba complimented Nana's mother, Godubai, "My belly is full just looking at them!"

Then, examining every dish minutely, He inquired, "Why hasn't Asha (Nana's sister-in-law) prepared chutney? Where is she?"

Godubai explained, "She specially came from Amraoti for that purpose, but because she is having her period, she is weeping." (In India, it is an age-old custom that when a woman is menstruating she keeps herself aloof and does not touch anyone, much less cook.)

Baba sent for Asha and asked her, "What do you take Me for?"

"Paramatma," she said.

"Yes, I am Paramatma. I am the Ocean which has within it both good and bad. The ocean is never polluted if filth is thrown in it, nor does it ever give out fragrance if it contains sandalwood. The ocean is infinite. It always is as it ever was.

"I contain within myself both your good and bad actions and keep you clean. I am infinitely pure and purify every bit of dirt in My Infinite Ocean. So, dedicating both good and bad to Me, everyone should become pure.

"To Me, you are never unclean. Go prepare and bring My chutney. I am waiting for it."

For Asha, it was a wondrous thing, as she had been brought up in an orthodox, traditional manner. Baba's love took firm root in her heart, and she prepared the chutney with much love — which Baba ate with zest, praising her all the while.



of inaugurations of Poona centre, Bhavsar's daughters, Sudha and her sister offered the prayers in Marathi. On behalf of the lovers of the new Poona Center, Soman again expressed their gratitude to Baba for his compassion in gracing them with his presence at the opening of their center. He also thanked all who had, in one way or another, offered a helping hand in its establishment, and who had labored toward that end. (Lord Meher-5073-1964)




Aspandiar Vesali had been a student in the Prem Ashram in Meherabad in 1927-1928. Soon after the school closed, he returned home to Iran and had not seen Baba since 1928. Espandiar longed to have Baba's darshan, but he wrote saying he had no money to travel to India. Through Baidul, Baba wrote back asking how much Espandiar was earning and what was the means of his livelihood. He answered in detail that he had a modest income from a cherry and apple orchard, but that most years the winter frost destroyed the blossoms on the trees. If he had a good crop, he would sell it and should there be any leftover amount from what he needed for his maintenance, he would be able to come to India. Otherwise, he would not be able to see Baba.

Baba instructed Baidul to write back saying that Espandiar should go to the trees in his orchard and speak to them: "It is 35 years since I have seen Meher Baba, and I want to go and visit him. So you, my crop, are not allowed to freeze. I beg of you trees to bear fruit in abundance so that I might be able to go to see my Lord. The frost and winter should not destroy my crop this year." Baba instructed him to walk around the trees and utter these words, and then not to think of anything else and not to worry.

So, Espandiar "spoke" to his trees every morning.

Certain of the fact that he would not lose his crop, Espandiar borrowed money and flew to Bombay. He arrived at Guruprasad on 5 May 1963 and was extremely anxious to meet his Master after more than 30 years of separation, but Baba did not grant him darshan at once. On the contrary, he sent word for him to sit outside and read verses from the Divan-e-Hafiz. Espandiar sat on the verandah reading the book. After about half an hour, Baba called him inside. To see him meet Baba after so many years was a touching scene. Putting his head on Baba's feet, he wept and wept. After a few minutes, Espandiar was lifted up and he embraced Baba.

Espandiar once had an unusual experience at his home in Tehran. One day he heard a knock, he opened the door and found an Imam (a Muslim priest) standing at the door. The Imam related that he had had a dream in which a voice told him that the eagerly awaited Imam Mehdi (Saheb-e-Zaman, the Rasool) is now on earth and he would find him at a certain house in Tehran. In his dream, he was guided to the house which he saw clearly in vivid detail. The next morning, the priest went in search of the house in the city, found it and knocked on the door. As he spoke, tears ran down Espandiar's cheeks, for his house served as the Avatar Meher Baba Center in Tehran, where weekly meetings were held.

Espandiar Vesali came to Guruprasad on 7th May, in a serious tone, Baba informed him, "You cannot stay here longer than today. You must return to Iran."

Vesali replied, "Baba, it has been 35 years since I have seen you. Please give me permission to remain with you for at least 20 days or a month."

Baba replied, "No, I am also with you in Iran. You should go back and work for Baba. Even if you lost your life because of this [borrowing money], don't pay heed to it, and work for me."

So Espandiar Vesali was driven by Adi to Meherabad, where he met Baidul. He was taken to Meherazad the following day and then left for Bombay. But at the airport he was informed he would have to purchase his ticket with Persian currency, and since he did not have anything other than Indian rupees, he was told it would be best to have his ticket sent from Iran. He returned to Guruprasad. Baba called him and when he heard what happened, stated, "All right, remain here until the answer to your letter arrives."

After a week, Baba instructed Vesali to travel to Bombay and see whether the answer had arrived. The letter had not come, so he returned to Guruprasad.

Baba again allowed him to remain in Poona. After another week, Baba directed him to go to Bombay again, but there was no letter or money and he had to return. In this way, Vesali remained in Poona for 20 days, until finally Baba instructed him to go to Bombay and wait for the reply there. The ticket came and just before leaving, he came back to Guruprasad to bid farewell to Baba.

Later that year, when the orchard crop was harvested, even though surrounding orchards had been severely damaged due to a harsh winter frost, Vesali's trees gave an unprecedented yield — much to the local farmers' amazement. (Lord Meher, pp-4984-85-1963)






On 18th May 1940, Apsi as young boy came had come to see Baba with his father Rusi Pop.

Aspi was a major in the army and during the recent Indo-Chinese War had been entrapped in a battle. Remembering him, Baba mentioned this and asked Eruch to relate what had happened to Aspi during the conflict. Eruch narrated:

Aspi was being sent to the border and before going, Katie, loving him and desiring his safety, asked him to wear Baba's locket at all times underneath his uniform and to take his name. Though Aspi did not believe in Baba, he respected him and said: "Well Katie, just to please you I will wear it."

The Indian troops were defeated at one post after another. Aspi too was ordered to retreat with his regiment. He was surrounded by the Chinese and so he retreated into the forest. As they were retreating, at one point they came across a huge Gibraltar-like rock. There was no other way but to attempt the 90° climb. The men were exhausted, without water or food and it was biting cold. Somehow Aspi dared to forge ahead, and miraculously it seemed that at each step during the night the path was cleared and opened to them. Once when they were resting, suddenly he felt that no matter how exhausted his men were, they should not rest at that spot. He made the men push on and found out later that within an hour the Chinese were there. God knows what would have happened to them if they had been captured.

During the trek they reached a river, a fast, flowing, roaring one, impossible to cross. While climbing, Aspi had lost many of his men. The more desperate ones jumped into the river and drowned, but Aspi with the few men who followed found a bridge. (He later said he was still not convinced it was really there, for who would build a bridge in such a remote, thick forest.) They crossed it and, at last, after fourteen days and heavy losses, they reached the Indian border.

Their boots had stuck so tightly to their skins that the legs of 75 of his men had to be amputated. Aspi was the only one to emerge from the ordeal unscathed. When he saw Baba, Aspi fell at his feet and cried his heart out for his men. Baba consoled him, told him not to worry and informed him that he would have to go back to the front, but that he would return safely once again, and to tell his wife so. (Lord Meher-p-4937/8--1963)



On another occasion, (Sept. 1931) a Mr. Audrey came with his wife and child to Russell Road for Baba’s blessing. He was a lover of philosophy and a very good man whom Baba liked. Baba took Mr. Audrey’s son on his lap and kissed him. Seeing this, Mr. Audrey’s heart filled with love. Though he tried to check his emotions, tears fell from his eyes.

Consoling him, Baba explained, “The study of book knowledge and philosophy merely satisfies the intellect, but it is not all. The real thing is to think of God, to feel God and to experience God. Actual feeling, perception and experience should be gained, for these are real. Intellectual conviction is the first step and faith is born from it, but there should be continuous progress.” Baba instructed Mr. Audrey to meditate on God for half an hour daily. (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 4, pp. 1433)



In year 1923, at Nasik, Baba suddenly changed his plan of staying on the pretext, "I've heard there are many dacoits here who kidnap children, so it is not good to remain in such a place."

After a lengthy discussion about where to travel next, it was decided to return to Meherabad the next day. Aziz Ahmed (who had met Baba in Manzil-e-Meem) drove his car back and forth three times to the station, transporting the men and the entire luggage. They left Nasik at in morning by train, arriving in Manmad three hours later. Then they departed train to Dhond, reaching Ahmednagar. Shouldering the luggage, they walked the five miles to Meherabad.

In 1923, Baba had begun by keeping silence. So, for the moment, Baba stopped aiming his arrows at the mandali and instead instructed Ramjoo to send a telegram to Aziz Ahmed (in Nasik), saying: "Baba and the mandali arriving in Bari tomorrow morning. Arrange to take them to Bhandardara." Aziz Ahmed then wired his confirmation and informed his friend Mr. Kothare, who lived in Ghoti, to attend to Meher Baba and the mandali's comfort. Mr. Kothare came to the railway station and asked if there was anything he could do, but as Baba and the mandali had already had their dinner; Baba explained that he preferred to spend the night where they were. Kothare was thanked and told they did not require anything.

Aziz Ahmed, however, continued sending telegram after telegram, informing different people in Ghoti about Meher Baba's arrival and urging them to make all proper arrangements for him. Aziz's enthusiasm was proving a burden to Baba, so Ramjoo was told to send him a lengthy telegram, adding at the end: "Exhausted, preparing for sleep." This put an end to his incessant telegrams.

On 27th October 1923, Baba again awakened the men early at 2:30 A.M. and left at 3:00 A.M. for Bari, fourteen miles away. It was a gruelling trek as they experienced much difficulty climbing three steep mountain passes. Ramjoo was sent ahead to meet Aziz Ahmed, but he could not find Aziz's car. Ramjoo was thinking that perhaps his enthusiasm had waned, but shortly thereafter Aziz drove up in his car with breakfast; he had not expected Baba to arrive in Bari so soon.

Aziz and Ramjoo found Baba outside a rest house with the mandali. Baba, however, drank only tea while the mandali enjoyed a hearty breakfast.

They all left for Bhandardara in the car and a few Tongas. Baidul drove one of the Tongas and the bullock cart followed. They arrived at Bhandardara afternoon. and after lunch at Aziz's home, they went to see the dam, which was near completion after fifteen years of construction. From Bhandardara Lake they returned in the evening to Bari.

Baba's mood changed and, after one more day of fasting, he ate rice and dal. In the early morning of 28th of October 1923, they left Bari for Rajur, loading their luggage in a Tonga belonging to Aziz. Baidul had stayed in Bhandardara with the bullock cart and was told to meet them at (Lord Meher)

as fun or recreation; I actually thought they were beneficial. But Baba showed me very clearly that they didn't serve me, so it was very easy to stop. Eventually I came to the conclusion that I wanted to stay away from drugs, from other people using drugs, and from that entire atmosphere.  (Meher Baba's next wave, pp. 170-173, ed. Carolyn M. Ball)



This episode relates to a Baba lover named Appala Naidu from Kedipatta in Andhra Prasad. The episode his own word goes as under:

After Baba had dropped His body I had a very interesting plea sent experience. It was my habit that at the time morning prayer i used to put some prasad before Baba. And after prayer coming out of the room I close the door. After some time i go and collect the prasad and take it. One day after few days of Baba’s dropping body, I placed a banana before Baba as prasad and in routine closed the door after prayer and came outside. After some time when I went again inside, I saw that there was half banana was there in the plate. Seeing this I was overwhelmed. I thought that this prasad accepted by Baba is a un special gift for me and my family. Therefore I distributed the prasad among my family with heartfelt thanks to Meher Baba.

Courtesy: Maja Meher Ki Bato Me- page 46 Anna Khandale (Translated in English)



Following are the words author of Meher Baba Journal

“When we recall Baba’s miracles, we do not think of resurrection of the dead or healing of sick. It is a deep, unfathomable cure within the soul that He operates. I recall an intimate act as it touches the life of one of my friend .She was drunkard. For years together, she was staggering from asylum to asylum trying to find self control. Nothing could bring her back to reason. Her life seemed to be a dark passage. She was living with her mother and between them were nothing but harsh cruel words and inhuman thoughts! She often said,” I wish she were dead.” She used to enter her mother’s room saying “Why are you not dead yet!” This relationship reached such monstrous proportions of ugliness that most of her friends withdrew from her.

Once I spoke to her about Baba she rebuked me with crude arguments and worked herself up into state of diabolic antagonism! Only after repeated efforts, I was able to arouse in her some curiosity and finally she agreed to see “That man” Baba. When she was described one, Baba stopped him saying, “I know her very well.” He anticipated her visit. She came and sat down at Baba’s feet like a little amenable dog. After some moment of friendly chat, ”Baba touched her favorite subject. He spoke to her with intense interest about drinking, even advising her more superior quality of wine than she used to drink! Immediate confidence arose. Her visit was most jovial, friendly and full of humor. After a while she turned around to me and said, “You know, He is not bad as I thought! This man is real human being.

A week later she invited me to tea. She opened the door of her apartment in an absolutely sober state and without hesitation at once disclosed to me her determination to lead a new life. “I do not drink anymore,” nor will ever drink any more1 I was fowl! I have wasted better part of my life and energy. I have been disintegrating into an inhuman beast. I can no more hate. I am repentant to have given so much suffering to my mother. I am conscious of it that I love her. I will devote my life to her: I will make her happy and I shall do and carry out this duty to the last day of my life.

All this was due to the grace of the Master Psychiatrist, Meher Baba. (Source: Meher .Baba Journals)



On 23rd November 1952, on their way to Meherastana near Mahewa, Keshav Nigam told Baba, "A Muslim friend of mine conducts an orphanage. He wishes, if it pleases you, for you to pay a visit to his institution."

Baba agreed on one condition: "After washing and laying my head on the children's feet, I will give them prasad; but they should remain absolutely quiet and not move when I take their darshan." Keshav accepted and made the necessary arrangements in the orphanage. When Baba arrived, six or seven boys were brought before him. Baba began by washing the feet of the first lad. But when he tried to bow down to him, the boy suddenly stepped back. Baba was noticeably peeved and commented, "When the boy pulled back his feet, had my head touched the ground, this world would have gone to hell." However, Baba did lay his head on the other children's feet and gave them about 20 rupees each as prasad. Baba handed the entire amount to the orphanage manager, who it turned out was greedy and kept the money for himself.

They left. Baba said his work was spoiled and that he would not visit any more villages in the district. Pukar and Adarsh Khare began to weep. On the way, Baba had the car stopped and he got out. Pukar spread his coat on the ground, and Baba sat on it under a tamarind tree. He told Keshav and Pukar, "It did not go well. It is an unlucky happening and bodes ill for the orphanage and the village. The only remedy to free them from bad luck is for me to bow down and give prasad of Rs.14 to fourteen handsome and intelligent orphan boys under fourteen years old, the moment I reach Meherastana." (Lord Meher-3200-1952)



In 1954, during Hamirpur in Ichhaura group came across an orchid having many ber trees so many that the sour, cherry-sized fruit had no saleable value.  Gustadji, who especially liked the fruit, started plucking a few of the bers from a tree. Seeing him, the others who had come with Baba also began picking them. Baba saw them from a distance. He sent for them and reprimanded them severely. The owner of the piece of land was called, and Baba conveyed to him, "Please forgive me. My men have, without your consent, plucked fruit from your trees. For this offense on their part, I ask your pardon. As they have come with me, I am responsible for them."

The man replied that there was no question of consent. He was honoured they had enjoyed the fruit. Baba persisted, "You own the trees, and though they may not have much value to you, honesty demands that your permission should have been taken first. An offense is committed, so please excuse us."

The man was visibly stunned when Baba then sought his pardon by laying his head on his feet. (Lord Meher)



In 1963, Dev Narayan Kharate went to Hamirpur to Meherashan, to a place where Meher Baba had declared that He was the Avatar. I prayed in desperation, “When you are present in every leaf of the trees, every blade of the grass, why don’t you appear before me? Because one day we have to give up our bodies, and why should not I get your darshan before I give up my body.

Meherastana is a room constructed for Baba to occupy. It is located within densely forest. Then I saw a snake coming too me forest area where, at that time savage anneals were often seen. There were twenty two Baba lovers within grounds at that time I prayed that He would appear. After a while, nineteen of them left and only three of us remained.  Night fell. So I want the darshan even at the cost of my life, but I must have your darshan,” I shouted, “Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai” Every time I shouted it, I felt a sort of internal happiness coming to me but I was also afraid. It was cold, it was terribly dark, and yet was perspiring from fear. I kept on shouting. After some time, a tiger came and he caught hold of my leg. I was mightily afraid. I thought it was not a tiger, but death himself. After a while tiger stopped tugging, and sat down before me. He was staring at me and I was staring at him. I kept on shouting, “Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai.” Then I saw a snake coming to me, and again was afraid that this was the death. As I went on repeating Baba’s name, I started feeling as if there is nothing there, and suddenly I heard a male and a female peacock calling out in some distance part of the forest. And then I found a tremendous light, and form of all corners of the space, fragrance of roses began to issue. I felt as if Baba had hastened to the place.

Immediately the snake and tiger disappeared. Through gestures He said, “what do you want?’ I told Baba, “Baba, my head is resting at your feet. What else should I desire for?”

Baba again repeated the gesture, “No, you tell me what you want?”

Again I said that I wouldn’t want anything because my head is at your feet and that is enough. I was just looking at His feet now. What could I have asked for, because I got Baba Himself, and is there anything greater than this?

Just then, at a distance I saw a man standing with an incense stick. He rushed to me and he locked me in his arms, and started weeping, and said. “Oh how fortunate you are?” because he had seen Baba appearing before me. I told him to keep quiet and not to tell anyone about the event. But he narrated the incident to one and all.

Keshav Narayan Nigam was there. He turned to me and said, “Was what you see was a fact?” I said, “ I have no idea but whatever this man says is true”  Keshav Babu sent me a letter some time later, asking me if  I was awake, what was I doing at that time and how did I get to see Baba?’This confused me, so I got my friend Amiya to write for me a letter to Baba, and he took it by hand to Baba. The letter asked Him to tell me whether He really appeared before me, or not? Baba told Amiya, “Whatever happened with Dev Narayan Kharate was absolutely a true event.” Baba continued, nodded His head, “I gave him darshan because of his very sincere yarning to see Me there.”

(Courtesy: Seekers of Love -page-208 by A K Hazra & Keith Gum)



In words of Group Captain Manohar Sakhare;

One of my fellow-officers on the Poona Air Force station was declared agnostic, yet he loved to discuss and argue on all and any religious and philosophical subject: while he was highly sceptical of religious beliefs, he did so without showing disrespect for ant of Master and His message. Indeed he was eager at times to discuss and hear my views and understanding of Beloved Baba’s statements.

One morning while we were thus talking on some spiritual subject over morning cup of tea. I was asked if wished to make a local sortie. Always happier flying than being desk-bound, I readily agreed and also invited my argumentive friend to come with me. He agreed, and after takeoff I set a certain course. He immediately asked if I was heading for Ahmednagar, and then circles the place where Meher Baba was staying. When I wondered how he had guessed my destination, he had no reply answer. He just thought that it would be so.

I had a number of times flown over Meherazad, and each time I would circle around ashram seven times as would any devout Hindu circle the temple Deity seven times. As I approached Meherazad I came lover to have a better view and, hoping fervently, to again see Beloved Baba with the mandali waving to us. as He had on the previous occasions. On the second round I saw Baba and the mandali start to come out of mandali hall, and on the third round I could clearly see Beloved Baba waiving to us. On the fourth turn my passenger suddenly pointed below, and said, “There is in the middle of the group is your Master in the long white robe. Isn’t that so?”

To test him, I said, “Where? That man with beard and moustache? “No no, He is clean shaven in the white gown, bright and beautiful, fourth from the tree,”

“I don’t know what are you talking about?” I said to test him further.

“Don’t try to put me off-He is unmistakable, right in the middle, with that beautiful aura around Him shining like a column of light. If you cannot see Him you must be blind.”We finished the seven rounds, and climbing again set the course for home. As we flew I asked him how he had picked up Baba out of the sizable group of people. Thoughtfully he replied, “I just can’t tell you how, but I straightway knew Him. He stood out like a column of light amongst those men. “Later, he added, “I am really sorry I argued with you many a time about Meher Baba and His message and expressing my disbeliefs. Now I am convinced that Baba is truly great.

(Courtesy: The divine Humanity of Meher Baba Vol-III p-155, by Bill Le Page)



During May 1962, it was very hot. Baba was in Guruprasad. On 21st May, while playing the game of card in Guruprasad, as it was very hot in the month of May, Baba asked those who were present there, “Will it rain today?  Pratap replied, we should ask Narendra Thade who is working in Metrological Department. Baba asked Narendra Thade to go outside and check if there were any sign of rain. Narendra went outside and returned after scanning the skies and told Baba that it will rain today.

The game continued, Baba again asked Narendra to go out and check again. Narendra went outside again for the second time and replied that “it will rain”. One of the participants jokingly said.”Baba their forecast is always wrong”. Another participant said that they ask the astrologer who sits near the office gate about the forecast before giving their forecast. On this remark Baba started laughing.

Baba then asked Narendra to go outside third time and tell whether it will rain today. Narendra after observing the sky conditions replied it will definitely rain. Baba said 100%”. Narendra said, “Yes Baba. 1000%. Baba asked at what time it will rain.” Narendra said at 6 O clocks. Baba jokingly said, “If your forecast goes wrong. I will cut your head and hang on the door.”

Narendra went to the office soon at 3 pm. It was cloudy and hot till 6+ pm. Narendra was worried about his forecast. After 5 pm, the complete sky became cloudy and dark. And just before 6 pm a huge lightening followed with strong wind with heavy rain started. Even tree were uprooted. It was thunder storm Narendra realised that it was all done by Baba. (Courtesy: Showers of Grace –page-77 by L. B. Thade)



This episode relates to Mrs. Rajdulari wife of Brij Bhushan Sharma (eldest son of Prakashwati). At the time of their marriage Baba had told Brij Bhushan that he should not put any kind of pressure on his wife to accept Him (Baba) s the narration in her own words by Mrs. Rajdulari.

We were married in year 1960. I was a devotee of Vaishno Devi. At that time my husband was in Air Force and I, my father and mother in law were staying in Government quarter in Rajendra Nagar in Delhi.  In 1974 we came to Dehradun and started staying in Bhagwan das quarters situated on Chakrata Road. I had made a small temple in upper self of my wall almirah. In that temple I had photographs of Mata Vaishno, Veer Hanuman, Avatar Meher Baba and Baba Balaknath. I used to pray and arti to all standing on my bed. One day it so happened that photograph of Baba Balaknath was not there. When i was absorbed in my prayer I suddenly saw that in blank space Meher Baba is coming from back and in space of Baba Balaknath picture, Meher Baba’s picture was clearly inscribed. I could not dare to see this scene and crying I fell on the bed. My son Mikky came running and called Sri. Kishan Singh ji from shop to see what has happened to mummy. When he came inside he saw this newly formed picture on the wall and inadvertently uttered “Avatar Meher Baba ki Jai”.

This picture remained visible for almost two to three months. Many had seen this picture. Pukar ji from Hamirpur and Panchal ji had also seen it. After this episode I became devoted to Meher Baba. This was the incident of year 1974.

(Courtesy: “Maja Meher Ki Bato Me” page-82 Anna Khandale) translated in English




Tuesday morning, 24th May 1932, Elizabeth, Norina and Anita arrived in Harmon to spend the day. After lunch, Baba led his lovers outside to the stone terrace. Some from the group went forward to pick a few wildflowers, in bloom in the yard, but Elizabeth stayed close to Baba. Baba then stepped forward and motioned Elizabeth to follow. He bent down and picked a small pink flower, which he handed to her. Kaka was near Baba, ready with the board, and Baba motioned for it. Spelling the words out, he had Chanji tell Elizabeth, "Always keep this flower, and write down today's date. Someday you will know the meaning of it."

The following evening, Baba said something similar to Margaret Mayo. Before retiring to his room, he went down to the river alone or with one of the mandali. When he returned, he told Margaret that she would one day understand what work he had done at her home.

When Elizabeth returned home that night, she pasted the flower inside the cover of her New Testament and wrote, "Baba — May 24, 1932." In the mid-1950s, when she was unpacking a trunk, she happened to notice the book again and read the inscription next to the flower. Its significance was instantly apparent. Baba had given her the flower 20 years to the day prior to his automobile accident in Prague, Oklahoma, May 24, 1952, in which Elizabeth had been driving.

"But that was far into the future." Age mused. "These days in the spring of 1932 were filled with ecstasy and bliss; the lovers' hearts were overflowing with the God-Man's presence in their midst. Little did they know that the Avatar was destined to break his bones and shed his blood on American soil." (Lord Meher –p-422-1932)



In June of 1968, I moved from New York City, where I first heard of Meher Baba, to Seattle on the northwest coast of the United States. For over half a year there, I didn't meet a single Baba-lover, although I spoke quite openly about Baba. Seattle, it seemed to me then, was on the remote frontier of the Baba World.

Sometime around the latter part of December, however, by Baba's grace, I ran into someone devoted to Baba, a girl named Marion. Through her, I heard about the darshan in India to which Baba was inviting His lovers in the spring in March and April. During this period, I didn't have a job or any savings, and so the prospect of earning money for the fare to India in such a short time seemed hopeless.

Marion was very poor, she lived in an extremely rundown apartment, and because she was not well enough to hold a full-time job, we were both in the same boat — it looked like going to see Baba would be impossible. However, we didn't give up hope. Whenever we ran into each other, invariably the subject would turn to discussing possible ways to get to India, from borrowing money to working our way over on a ship. We usually ended up feeling discouraged.

A month later, on the 31st of January, we received the news that Baba had dropped His body. We were profoundly affected by this and hoped somehow we could make it to the "Last Darshan."

There was a small cafe in the university district I used to go to in those days called the Hasty Tasty. It was a greasy sort of place, open all night, where all manner of people congregated — students, bums, hippies, drug-users, even heavy drinkers who would come in to sober up. Most, like myself, were practically broke and were lured in by a special feature offered at the Hasty Tasty. For only ten cents, one could drink all the coffee one wanted. Often my friends and I would sit and talk for hours, sometimes consuming ten cups apiece in the course of an evening.

One afternoon, three or four days after Baba dropped His body, three of us stopped by the Hasty Tasty and were sitting at a small table having our usual coffees: Marion, myself, and a fellow named Rusty who had heard of Baba from us and seemed open to Him. A few other people were seated at nearby tables in the very cramped dining area.

For about half an hour, the three of us had been talking about this and that, nothing in particular. Marion was sitting at the end of our table, and Rusty was across from me. Suddenly, Marion with a look of utter astonishment on her face, stared awestruck at the empty chair next to me and exclaimed, "Baba is sitting in that chair!"

I started to turn my head towards the chair but there was such an overwhelming brilliance that my eyes could only bear to see the outer fringes of this great brilliance! Baba was like the light of a thousand suns put together! Tears poured from my eyes. Streams of golden light flowed out from the fringes of the great sun of Baba's effulgence. Try as I might, I was not able to look directly into the light itself.

An eternity of time seemed to pass, though it was probably no more than a few minutes. Suddenly, Baba vanished as quickly as He had appeared. The three of us were utterly speechless. Instinctively we reached out and held hands and remained like this for a long time, in silence. Then as if by an unspoken consent, we stood up, paid for our coffees and left the cafe. Outside there was a great roof of grey clouds overhead which made everything seem deeply quiet and subdued. We walked up University Avenue, still without speaking a word, and then one by one each of us turned down our own street along the avenue and headed home.

How deeply touched the three of us were, beyond words! Baba, in His infinite compassion, remembered us in this remote corner of the world. There was no way, as it turned out, that Marion and I could have gone to the "Last Darshan," but Baba had said He would give His lovers His darshan again, "Sometime, somewhere, somehow!" and that moment had unexpectedly and overwhelmingly come for us! (Showers of Grace ed. Bal Natu, pp. 50-52)



On 29th December 1952, Baba set out for mast contacts in Delhi.  Because of the mandali's late arrival that morning for the poor program, Baba had informed them, "To compensate for the delay in the poor program, I wish to wash the feet of and bow down to a special boy. He must be between sixteen and eighteen years of age, spiritually-minded, intelligent, athletic, obedient to his parents, and he should have a pure heart. Can anyone bring me such a lad?"

Pukar volunteered to undertake the task along with Nana Kher, and they with Daulat Singh and Babadas went to a college in search of such a lad. The students ridiculed them, but undeterred they contacted the principal, who suggested a suitable candidate. The boy was willing, but his mother was not prepared to tolerate such a person of Meher Baba's stature and magnitude washing her son's feet and bowing to him. Pukar prevailed upon her to consent to Baba's wish, but the woman was insistent. Finally, as they were about to give up hope, they found another boy walking along the road and brought him to Baba. Baba was pleased with him, bowed at his feet and gave him Rs.51. The boy's father was a devotee of Sai Baba, and the boy himself said he sometimes "saw" Sai Baba in a park near their home. Pukar then realized that Baba had wanted to contact this boy all along. (Lord Meher-p-3213-1952)



Someone wrote his experience in letter to Mani as under.

One day, I had a dream. In that dream I saw Baba. I question to Baba that you say you are God, how can accept it. Baba told me in my dream that he was the Krishna. This was the only talk in my dream.

Next day when i got up, i remembered the night dream. I was in doubt that Baba has told me in dream that he was Krishna but there must be some proof..How can it be believed in His words?”

That day my maid came to my house and she told us that today is Gokul Astami. The moment she told us today is Golukl Astami then a thought came to my mind that if Baba is Krishna then its proof must be available today. I thought myself that if Baba is Krishna, I will accept Him if 50 pairs garments are sold out today from my shop. It was very surprising that there was total of 50 pairs garments sold on that day not less one more. With this incident made  me believe that Baba was Lord Krishna. Reality is that if you call him from core of your heart Baba answers to all your questions (Courtesy: Maja Meher Ki Bato Me page-91 Anna Khandale) translated in English.  .



On morning of 27th July 1946 Baba left for Rishikesh with the mandali in a crowded public bus. It was monsoon season and the Ganges was flooded by the heavy rains. They returned to Hardwar, and Baba decided to proceed to Amritsar for further mast contacts. They boarded a train that evening and were surprised to find plenty of empty seats in a military compartment. But before the train left, the conductor came and told them to move to another compartment, as this one was reserved for military personnel only. The train was about to leave and the other compartments were already overcrowded. There were hardly half

a dozen soldiers in the military compartment, and they had no objection to Baba's remaining, so they stayed where they were. But after the train stopped at Roorkee and Saharanpur, the compartment filled to overflowing.

Tempers rose as each soldier tried to make a place for himself. Before too long, there was a near riot in the speeding train! Bayonets were brandished and hockey sticks were swung; pandemonium broke out.

Suddenly, there was a loud clap, and everyone turned to see Baba standing on one of the wooden seats. "The effect was instantaneous," Eruch remembered, "though I do not know how it could have been heard in that raucous din."

The soldiers stopped fighting and stared up at Baba, who had raised his hands for them to cease. In his flowing white sadra, it seemed as if the darkness of their frenzy was dispelled by the rays of light issuing from his robe. They were mystified by his glowing countenance; their wrath subsided and their hearts were eased by a soothing calmness. Baba then smiled, and his smile completely dissipated their anger.

Baba dictated a short message on his board, which Eruch read out:

It is not good to fight among yourselves; it will not solve anything. You are soldiers, and the safety of our country rests on your shoulders. If you start fighting among yourselves, how will you safeguard the interests of the nation? Your fighting should be reserved for the protection of the country's citizens. The entire country trusts you, and if you betray this trust, then how will you protect the lives of your brothers and sisters? You are all brothers, and brothers should not fight! Now sit down.

Baba's words had a salubrious effect and all sat down. Baba promised everyone tea at the next station and told Eruch to break open the tin of sweets which they had with them. At the next station the tea was brought, and Baba distributed it and the sweets with his own hands to every soldier. The murderous atmosphere of minutes before turned into one of camaraderie. Sitting among them, Baba talked with each through Eruch and asked the soldiers to narrate their experiences in the war. (Lord Meher-p-2536/7-1948)



As the monsoon rains had still not fallen in Ahmednagar, on Friday, 9th September 1927, a group of people came to Baba at Meherabad, praying for rain. Adi Sr. asked Baba, "There are floods elsewhere in India. Why is there no rain in Ahmednagar?" Baba only smiled and would not reply.

Sitting beside the dhuni the next day, Adi repeated his question and requested that Baba produce rain. Baba immediately took off His woolen kamli coat (which He had not done for a very long time, having worn it even at the height of summer in May). Baba remarked, "All the heat has been taken out; there will be cold now," meaning it would rain. As soon as Baba did this, clouds began gathering in the sky, and a heavy rain fell which continued throughout the night.

Baba put the coat on again the next morning and, though still cloudy, it did not rain that day. Baba remarked to the mandali, "You won't be able to understand the significance of the taking off and putting on of this coat." (Lord Meher)



As uncomfortable, and the mandali chaotically tried to alleviate his discomfort, he whispered several times to call for a physician or vaidh — an ayurvedic doctor. In this critical situation and in the excitement of the moment, all, including Gustadji (whom Baba had particularly told that morning), forgot that the Master had strictly prohibited calling a doctor under any circumstances.

Rustom and Nervous immediately went in search of an orthopedic doctor as the others massaged Baba and placed cold towels on his forehead. Suddenly he started shivering and having spasms — as if he were being blasted by ice cold winds!

The spasms caused his limbs to vibrate continually. Despite his pain, Baba said, "Even had my leg broken, it would not have mattered. It is the inner shocks that are killing me and taking my breath away. Considering my physical state after the fast, my body cannot bear these shocks!" He added, "I knew this would happen! It is an aspect of my inner work which, instead of being spent in the desired direction, has rebounded and come back on me with such terrible force."

After an hour, the effect of the internal shocks lessened. Different remedies had been tried to ease the pain in his toe. To prove that he was not suffering from the effect of the injury, Baba stood up and began walking about the compound without limping.

Just then a bone-setter arrived, but Baba refused to see him. The doctor was paid the 35 rupee fee, but was puzzled, since he had not seen the patient. Rustom and Nervous had been frantic when they brought him to the Manzil, telling the doctor it was an emergency and to come immediately — now he was told that everything was all right. Rustom stammered that the patient felt much better and did not need any treatment.

The doctor responded, "Since I am already here and have been paid, it is better that I examine the injured person. The pain of the injury might lessen for a while, but then again it may flair up, worse than before. And you, yourself, claimed that my presence here was essential and most urgent."

With difficulty, the embarrassed Rustom persuaded the doctor to leave. Baba's foot was soaked in hot water, medicinal turmeric paste was applied, and the toe was bandaged. The tension in the Manzil soon subsided, as if nothing serious had happened. Baba then asked the mandali, "Can any one of you guess what the meaning of this mishap is?" Everyone expressed his own view, but no one's inference was correct. (Lord Meher)



A Baba lover once took his widowed mother for Beloved Meher Baba's darshan with the hope that it would act as a healing balm on her deeply wounded heart. When they sat in front of Baba in the darshan hall at Guruprasad, Poona, Baba looked at them with great understanding and compassion. Baba's eyes rested on the son and He asked, 'Where are you all staying?'

'At Ganeshkhind, Baba.'

'Why are you living so far from here? Could you not stay in a hotel near this place?'

'Baba,' the son hesitatingly replied, 'it's firstly because my cousin resides at Ganeshkhind'.

'Is that all?' Baba asked. As a Baba lover the son knew that he will have to explain fully as Baba will not leave it at that! So he replied, 'Baba it is also because my mother doesn't want to eat food cooked at a hotel.'

'Why does she not want to eat food cooked at a hotel?' Baba asked.

'Baba, because she has become a widow and as per our custom a widow takes food prepared by herself or by some relative who should be a Brahmin.'

Baba's eyes peered into the son's eye on his statement. After a moment's pause He said to the son, 'Am I not your Father?'

With eyes full of tears, the son replied, 'Yes, Baba, you are — you are indeed my Father!'

'Well, how can your mother be a widow then?' Baba pointed His finger at mother.

'You are right, Baba, she can't be a widow,' the son replied.

Baba's face suddenly assumed brightness and austerity. With calm but divine seriousness He further gestured with His hand making a circle in the air.

He said, 'I am the husband and father of the entire Universe. Know that for sure.'

The son bowed down his head in assent. Baba continued, 'There is no need for your mother to shun food prepared at hotels and feel that she is a widow.'

The son told his mother what Baba conveyed. He told her not to feel like a widow bereft of a husband because she had Baba's grace — the symbol of help and the protection. His mother perhaps did not quite understand all that was meant. But after leaving Guruprasad Hall, the son noticed a change coming over his mother slowly but steadily. She began to come out of her mental gloom. Baba had started healing her wounded mind, her tortured heart in His imperceptible manner from that moment on.

The mother and the son stayed for a fortnight. On the last day of departure, the mother and the son took an auto and started for Guruprasad to have a parting darshan of Beloved Baba. While on their way to Guruprasad the mother with a sigh of longing said to her son, 'I want to have a ride in Baba's car!'

The son said, 'What are you dreaming of, mamma? This is a child-like expectation on your part. Who can travel by Baba's car? It is meant for His use and for the use by His mandali. So give up this childish idea!' She kept quiet, thinking that Baba's car was meant for Baba — The God-man.

When they arrived at Guruprasad and came to the porch, one of the Mandali came out and informed them that Baba had left for a house visit a few minutes back. 'But He has left His car for your mother and yourself to go to Poona Railway Station. So please go in it to the Railway Station, otherwise you people will be missing the train.'

The mother looked proud as her wish was fulfilled and said to the son, 'You talked as if you were not my child but my father. But see how Baba, the (Antaryami) Omniscient One, has fulfilled my desire to travel by His car. So remain a child that you are, O.K.?'

How fortunate were the mother and the son who were indeed beloved and taken care of by the One who knew the slightest wish and thought that sparkled in any mind in the world!

Why not? After all He is having a Universal Mind'. (Much Love, pp. 346-350 by T. K. Ramanujam)



In year 1956, after contacting a mast, Baba was in a hurry to reach Gulbarga. No one had had lunch. At about 2:30 P.M. while driving to Gulbarga, Baba saved them from being involved in a serious auto accident. The Mandali could only describe it as a miracle. There was no other explanation to show how the car, which had slipped from the incline of the road into a deep hole and gone over completely on its side to only a few inches from the ground, could right itself as it did without turning over in the ditch. "I still cannot grasp how it happened," Bhau later said to Mani. "One second, my face was almost touching the ground, and the next, we were on the road and on four wheels again. I saw Baba's hand firmly holding Eruch's arm." The car had tipped over on Baba's side, and Eruch was on top of him with no control over the steering wheel. Baba (from an almost impossible angle) pushed Eruch back into his seat, making it possible for him to yank the wheel and bring the car to safety. All within a matter of seconds.

When the Mandali said it was a miracle, Baba looked innocent and gestured, "I know nothing about it." (Lord Meher-p-4121-1956)



Once, three men rode on bicycle to reach Guruprasad in Poona. They were intercepted by traffic police on the way but relieved on their explanation to police. However, when they reached Guruprasad, Baba scolded them for not abiding the traffic rules. (Lord Meher)



In early years, Memo pressed Baba again to find a job. Merwan did not like the idea; however, against his wishes and because of her pressure, he accepted a clerical position with a well-established brick contractor in Poona.

One day Merwan was seated beside the driver in his employer's automobile. The driver accidentally struck an old woman crossing the street. The contractor, who was seated in the back, told the driver to proceed and not to stop. Since a number of persons recognized the car, the contractor was soon arrested and summoned to court the next day. Merwan was also summoned.

Waiting in the court room, the contractor told Merwan, "When it comes your turn to testify, deny the incident, and claim we were driving elsewhere at the time."

Merwan replied, "I cannot do that. It would be a lie." When he took the stand, he told the truth.

The contractor was worried, but the judge ruled that it had not been solely the driver's fault but fined the contractor a sum of Rs.200 for not reporting the accident. (Lord Meher-p-173-1916)



Aloba took over night duty at 10:00 P.M., and Baba told Bhau to go and rest; but Bhau was called again about an hour later. This time, Baba actually spoke two words to Bhau: "Yad rakh (Remember this)!" and then gestured, "I am not this body!" Baba had gestured the same statement many times over the years, but this time it had a tremendous impact on Bhau. For the first time, Bhau actually realized and felt these words to be true.

Bhau recalled: "Although Baba's voice was feeble, the sound was audible and clear, and its intensity and impact very, very forceful. It conveyed so great an impression, that my mind itself neither registered nor questioned the fact that Baba was speaking."

"Yes, Baba is not the body," I said.

"Don't be anxious," Baba gestured." Don't worry about me. Go to sleep."

Bhau returned to his room, and two hours later, Baba sent for him again and repeated, "Don't worry about me. Go to sleep." (Lord Meher-p-5399-1969)



In Bajwa, while walking around neighbourhood, Baba suddenly went and sat on a raised platform outside the hut of a poor old man, who was sitting there alone. Baba sat beside him. The man immediately rushed into his house and brought a tattered gunny sack for Baba to sit on. Baba remained next to him for a few minutes, but did not say anything. The poor man was simply dumbfounded at Baba's surprise visit, and when Baba stood up to leave, the man bowed at his feet in reverence. (Lord Meher)



One day, a person from Bombay came to Baba.  Baba embraced the man, and asked “How are you?”

He said, "I am very, very miserable.  I lost my house.  I lost two of my children.  I have nothing at present."

Baba asked him, "Why did you lose your house?"
"Because of the medical treatment given to my children.  But now they are no more.”

"Who had given you those children?" Baba asked.

"You must have given them both to me," the man replied.

"Yes," Baba said."I did.  In the world, everyone has responsibility.  And what is your duty?  To fulfil your responsibility, knowing fully well that it has been given to you by Me.  When you do your duty, you please Me, and I feel happy.  I had given the responsibility of the children to you.  And according to My Wish, you did not neglect your duty in seeking medical treatment for them.  But it was also My wish that your children died.  I took that responsibility away from you, and now I am making you free from it.



Addressing the qawaal, Baba urged, "Now let us hear some choice truths!"

The qawaal sang: I go on deceiving myself, living in the hope of dying!

Stopping him, Baba commented, "What a beautiful thought! In this state the lover is totally uprooted from the world. All his desires die, except one, and that is to die for the Beloved."

It was getting very hot in the hall so someone switched on the fan. Baba had it turned off and told the qawaal, "All the doors are shut. It is warm. Baba has had the fan switched off. All are sweating."

Addressing one man who was overweight, Baba teased him, "It is good for you. You are perspiring and will slim down a bit." Loud laughter followed Baba's remark.

He continued jokingly, "It is good you people feel the heat. Had it been cool here you would have said, 'Baba, now please don't stop!' Now you will leave sooner!" (Lord Meher-p- 4234-1957)



A hostel for poor students was situated between the Grafton and Rosewood bungalows. When Baba walked by it daily, the principal and pupils would stand on one side of the road to offer salutations and were very drawn to him. But adjoining it was another student hostel whose students would ridicule them. Once, (Oct. 1955) they surrounded Bhau and began questioning him. “You are a well-educated Hindu,” they said. “Why do you leave your religion and go running after this Parsi Saint?”

Bhau replied, “This in itself is a matter which has to be understood. I see in Meher Baba things that are beyond religion, and for that reason I am with him.”

The students would daily waylay and pester Bhau with questions, and pretend to show interest in Meher Baba. Thinking they were sincere, Bhau would take time to talk with them and tell them stories about Baba.

One day, Baba asked Bhau about the students, and Bhau described how he was trying to draw them to Baba. Baba corrected him, “You are a fool! If you plant a seed in a stone and water it daily, what will happen? Nothing. It will not germinate and all your labor will be in vain.

“So what is the use in telling them about me? They are like stones! Their time has not yet come. Do not waste your energy with them anymore.”

(Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 13, p. 4654)



During 1958 sahawas, at Meherabad, two matters regarding money were disposed of by Meher Baba:

Regarding love offerings keep you decisions of parting with the money and do not increase or decrease the amount. Utilise the money for purchasing books, photos etc. and distribute to others at your respective centres. Those who cannot afford even small sums should not worry as I want only their offer of love.

Meher Baba wanted a special train to start from Meherabad near the railway station so that lovers need not go to Ahmednagar with their luggage. Vishnu was in a perturbed state as there was a deficit of Rs. 2300 or so due to shortage of passengers. Meher Baba told Vishnu, ‘’You are with Me since childhood. The deficit is nothing and I want the special train to start from Meherabad. Even if it is 300 crores it is nothing at all as compared to your love for Me. I will bear the deficit and don’t   worry.”



Following is the real episode narrated to Rustom Falahati by a friend Baba Lover.

She told about the difficult times she faced in raising her child and how it helped her to grow spiritually. The following was her experience.

“During my pregnancy, I had a Baba’s dream. In my dream I saw Baba, and he was standing with a look of concern on His face. He looked at me and said, “I have something which is very dear and precious to me. If I give it to you, will you take good care of it?”

“I said, “Yes, Baba, I will.”

Baba again repeated, “Promise Me that you will take good care of it, for it is very dear and precious to me.”

“I said to Baba, “I promise I will do my best.” The look of concern disappeared from Baba’s face and He was smiling. He pulled out a gift box and opened it. A beam of light emerged from it and entered my being. I got up from the dream feeling good about it. After few months my baby was delivered.

“On seeing the baby, my whole world came crumbling down. The child was suffering from Down’s syndrome. I could not understand hoe Baba could do this to me. I felt as if He was being very cruel and punishing me. I could not understand what I had done wrong to deserve such a punishment. Anyway, I put all the disturbing thoughts were behind and started to take care of the child. The difficulties in raising such a child were many and I was struggling with it. My whole life now centered on bringing up the child and, even though I did my best to raise her, I could not get myself to love her completely. There were blocks in my heart that prevented me from doing so.

“There were times when I felt resentful of being tied down to her needs. I would repeatedly visit the Meherazad Mandali for their company to give me strength and solace. One day Mani started talking in the Mandali Hall about Baba’s love and concern for such special children. It so happened that a newspaper article was read out to Baba in which it was said  that deformities such as Down’s Syndrome and other defects, could be detected in early stages of pregnancy and could be terminated. Baba looked very sad and concerned and said with a gesture, “So many souls need to incarnate and go through this experience for them to progress further. What will happen to them?”

“Baba then commented that anyone who brings such a child into the world will not only grow spiritually but several lifetimes of sanskaras will be wiped out for that person.

“When I heard Mani to say this story, my mind flashed back to the dream that I had during my pregnancy and how concerned Baba had looked when He offered His gift to me, and how happy He had seemed when I agreed to take care of it. It was then that I realised the significance of the dream. From that time onwards all the blocks of my hearts were cleared out and I began to love my child as Baba’s gift.” (Courtesy: Real Treasure Volume-iii page 95-by Rustom Falahati)




Robin Bhattacharya was one of the oldest friends of Amiya Kumar Hazra of Jabalpur. He came to know about Baba through Hazra. His father was devotee of Shankar Baba. Before coming to Meher Baba he had met two saints Shankar Baba and Harihar Baba of Varanasi at the age of 13. He had peculiar experience when he met Baba in person. This is described in his own words as under:

I had a job in Jabalpur Municipal Corporation, in year 1987 when the invitation came; I told my friends I have no money, and no accrued time off. But i started arranging money. The entry fee was only Rs.30; however travel cost would outweigh the registration fee. Finally, I decided to quit, using my accrued salary and termination to pay for the trip and the registration. At this point I was not yet committed to Baba, and I must have gone because I was raised to believe in saintliness, for saints.

The atmosphere of the sahwas was very congenial. I felt well taken care of. Baba used to tell us, “Take enough food, and do not worry about anything. Nothing will happen to you all.” Baba used a crutch, or would sit on a chair that would be carried from place to place, because He was still recovering from automobile accident. While I was in the queue for darshan and the queue was moving towards Baba, I suddenly had a wonderful experience, I saw Baba’s face becoming lager and still larger, until it became so large that I had to close my eyes. His face had become one and half two feet in diameter. I was now a bit frightened. I did not want to look anymore. When I opened my eyes, the face had become normal sized. In my turn, I bowed down to Baba, and this was my first darshan.

On my return, though I was not a staunch Baba lover, I remained attracted towards Baba, and was sure there was there, different from saints I had seen.

I had become the cashier of a corporation in Jabalpur. One day the cash box was stolen.  We rushed out and found the cash box, but between two thousand and three thousand rupees were gone from it. Immediately, since I was the cashier, I was suspended and a court case was lodged against me. I was terribly nervous about it, and I sent a telegram to Baba seeking His guidance. Baba replied, “”Don’t worry. Be happy. Eat well. Sleep well.”  Before the telegram came, I was unable to eat or sleep, but after the telegram came I really   felt as if much of worry had gone. I was worried and sad, but some magic was wrought by telegram that relieved and comforted me.

The case went to Revenue Board of Gwalior. I was suspended, along with some other workers of my section. My lawyer Mr. Atul, a retired judge, was pleading for me. When we went to the Revenue Court, I started feeling, “Why should I worry? Let us see what Baba does.” The case was called. My lawyer took me and said, “You keep sitting by my side. Whatever talking is to be done will be done by me. You do not speak.

After preliminary hearing, Atul told me to go back to Jabalpur, to rest, and be assured that he could successfully fight the case. He said I wouldn’t need to do it. My brother had given me Rs 500 for advocate’s fee.  I tried to give it to him, but he refused it, saying, and “Are you not my son?”

I said, “This is not given by me, but by my elder brother.”

“Okay.” He said. He took the money, put in his pocket, then took it out of his pocket and said, “Now I give this money from my side to you.”

I started going to office. The law was there that even if you are suspended you have to attend office every day. All this was in the month of August. On 3st December   the case was decided. On 1st January I got telegram from Atul ji. He wrote that this result is a New Year gift to you. The judgement copy would be sent to me after few days. As I read, I realised that the case had been decided in favour of me. I submitted the copy to the office. It all happened while I was taking Baba’s name, because Baba had written to me, “Remember My name continuously. “Don’t worry. Be happy.” All the time I was taking His name. From that time on I was with Baba.  (Courtesy: seekers of love –p-109 -111 by Amiya Kumar Hazra and Keith Gum)



In the earlier days, Meher Baba (Meherwan) continued to work strenuously in the toddy shop (He was still coming down to normal gross consciousness) and until midnight would sit beside Babajan next to her neem tree, He would then go home to rest, but rise again at 3 O’clock, go to the temple and concentrate for two hours on the photograph of Upasni Maharaj that adorned the room. At this time Meher Baba (Meherwan Seth) was only in mid-twenties, every person would trust Him implicitly, treating Him with honour and respect.

Meherwan Seth would often treat some of worst ruffians or derelicts with affection. The attention he paid to such unsavoury characters amazed His devotees. One old man was particularly fond of Meher Seth was an opium addict. He used to give messages to earn money to support his narcotic habit.  His addiction was terrible; he hardly ever spent his earning on food or clothes. He lived in the neighbourhood street on the street pavement of Kesba Peth and would visit the toddy shop often, sitting for hours talking with Meherwan Seth. At night he would sleep on the street pavement. One day this man requested Meherwan, “Do me a favour. If anything happens to me, I have kept some money aside and I will put it in Your trust. I want you to use that money for My funeral.”  Meherwan Seth promised.

After sometime the man accidently died of a drug overdose. Meherwan arranged for that man’s burial, but it turned out to be more like celebration than funeral. There was a parade with three bands, bright lanterns and flowers of all varieties garlanding his body. People came out of their homes to see what the reason was for such an unusual procession. After the man was buried, hundreds of the poorest, destitute people of the city were fed in his name, with Meherwan Seth personally supervising the meal.

Another man, who also suffered with affiliations and alcohol and narcotics addictions, also came to the toddy shop seeking Meherwan Seth’s advice, or merely for sympathy. Meherwan never told them, “Listen to Me!” or “You must obey Me!” It was naturally simple for those who came in His contact to listen seriously to His advice and obey His instructions.



In April 1903, Babajan sailed from Bombay on the SS Hyderi on her second pilgrimage to Mecca. Although every moment Babajan was absorbed in her blissful state, aboard ship she acted quite normal. She would lovingly converse with the other passengers, reciting couplets from the Persian poets Hafiz and Rumi, and expound in simple terms about the deep mysteries of the Absolute.  All were attracted to the old woman and eager to listen to her speak, including the crew, with whom she spoke in English.

One unusual incident occurred during this voyage. It started raining heavily and a massive storm arose. All were terrified. People panicked, convinced the ship was about to sink. Just then, Babajan appeared on deck, seemingly unmindful of the danger.

An unusually loud voice, she shouted to one of the passengers, Nooma Pankhawala, "Wrap a large kerchief around your neck to form a bag. Approach every passenger — including the children — and collect one paisa (penny) from each. Then have them beseech God with this prayer: 'O God! Save our ship from this storm. On reaching Medina, in the name of your beloved Prophet, we will offer food to the poor.' ”Immediately, Nooma collected one paisa from each person — including the British sailors on board — and all fervently repeated what Babajan had commanded. Gradually the squall subsided. They had escaped what appeared to be certain death.

When the ship arrived in Mecca, word of the miraculous rescue spread, and a great multitude gathered to be personally blessed by Babajan. At the Kaaba, Babajan assumed the role of an ordinary pilgrim, performing prayers five times a day at the shrine. After a few days, she journeyed north to Medina. There in the name of Muhammad, the Prophet of the All-merciful, she distributed grain to the poor.

About 1904, Babajan returned to Bombay and soon afterward proceeded to Ajmer in northern India to pay homage at the tomb of the Sufi Perfect Master, Mu'inuddin Chishti, who established Islam in India. Babajan returned to Bombay, and sometime in 1905 travelled east to Poona, where her beloved son was a growing child. With her arrival in Poona, Babajan's days of travelling came to an end. She settled in Poona permanently to fulfil her spiritual duty to unveil Merwan Sheriar Irani as the Avatar of the Age. (Lord Meher-p-9-1984)



Baban Shahane (Kaka's son and one of the original students of Meher Ashram) had Baba's darshan.

Baba stated: dedicate your life to this school by renouncing yourself; but let there not be even a thought that you are doing this or that for others. Only then will the Igradually diminish.

Appear for the Bachelor of Science examination and try to obtain the degree, but do not feel glad if you pass or disappointed if you fail. Success and failure should be equal in your eyes. Supposing you pass, do not think, "Now that I have passed, I will be able to render better service than if I had failed." This is not desirable. The I must not be there; there should not be ambition. Except [the existence of] bliss, there is nothing else anywhere in creation. (Lord Meher-p-1143-1930)



(Son of Ramchandra Bapu kale)

Baburao Kale, who was practicing a particular sadhana (spiritual practice), came that day for Baba's darshan. He told Baba about his dream wherein he found himself flying in the air and asked Baba, "Does this have any special meaning spiritually?"

Baba replied, "What meaning? Only that of a dream! We see the birds flying. What does that mean spiritually? In ancient times, some yogis were so powerful that they too could fly like birds. For a lover of God, such things are neither important nor essential."

Baba asked those sitting before him whether they had such dreams. Some hands were raised. "Then such dreams are not uncommon," Baba commented. Pointing to Pukar, he joked, "Even such a plump person can fly in a dream! What a wonder!"

Baba continued, "Whether you walk on water or fly in the air, maybe in a dream as you had, or maybe in the normal awake state as the ancient yogis did, it has no meaning spiritually or very little meaning — worth ignoring.

"Try honestly to love God, and you will realize that except love, all other things are meaningless."

"Do you meditate?" Baba asked Him. "If so, on whom?"

Baburao Kale replied, "On God."

"Where is God?"

Kale replied, "God is everywhere and in everything, in every particle of dust, and beyond it also."

Baba asked, "Is not this mere book knowledge? Is this your experience? Even a child can make such statements.

So unless you have experience, it is useless to make such statements.

"If you are really keen about the Truth, try to meditate with love on the Divine Form of your choice, or remember the name of God wholeheartedly. Then with divine grace, a fortunate one sees God face-to-face, everywhere and in everything far more clearly and intimately than you see the things in this room now with your physical eyes.


Clarice's three children, Noel, Cynthia and Colin, were lined up to be introduced to Baba with a friend named Peter, who was living with them at the time. When Cynthia was introduced, Baba asked her, "Do you love me?"

She replied, "I don't know, but I think I do," and Baba embraced her.

Baba sat in the living room and listened to musical performances by the family. Stan and the older boy, Noel, played a duet, Stan on the violin and Noel on the flute.

Baba visited various other rooms, including the kitchen. When he entered the boys' bedroom, he encountered a huge train set the boys had erected. Baba stood and watched the trains being run for some time. Everyone was watching, also, when suddenly Baba put his hand up and the trains stopped. He put it down again, and the trains restarted. From the doorway someone from Sydney remarked in a hushed tone, "A miracle!" The miracle was that Noel had his hands on the controls with his eyes firmly on Baba! Both were beaming at each other. And they performed the "miracle" again in perfect synchronization. (Lord Meher-p-4104-1956)



The Poona centre lovers would come to Guruprasad and describe all the work they were doing for Baba; boasting, we held such and such a program there-we had to face many difficulties, we worked so hard, we sang such beautiful bhajans that people were wonderstruck, our lecture created a great impression.” Baba would listen them and praise them in their efforts.

Once, when boast went too far, sending for Baidul, Baba stated, “Tomorrow, visit the Telugu locality and speak to them about Me. Take Krishna Bundellu’s father with you and do the work well.”

Baidul did as ordered. When the Poona centre workers appeared the following afternoon, Baba asked, Baidul, “Tell Me in detail what you did yesterday.”

“Yesterday’s work went off very well, Baba,” replied Baidul. “The Andhraites were impressed and all are coming for darshan.”

“Then you have done a good job, haven’t you?”

“Yes, very good work was done. I was roaming about the area all the daylong and got quite exhausted. I did lot of work.”

“What? You wild barbarian, Jangali Irani! Have you the face to do such work? What work could you possibly do? Who knows you? Don’t you realize that I alone do My work?”

“Yes you will, Baba, only You do the work.”

“Then why do you take the credit for it, saying that you did it?” Baba asked, “You were quite tired and put upon to do it, weren’t you?”

“Yes. Baba, I became very tired from the hot sun, moving about the whole day.”

But what is so great in that? If there was a will to obey Me, you would not have spoken about tiredness. You should be ashamed to say such things in My presence. Turn into dust; obey then do My work! Why do you praise yourself? You are full of ego! What work of Mine can you ever do? Only he who sincerely believes that Baba alone does His work can help Me. Have you the faith to do any work?’

Thus Baba kept beating Baidul, and Poona workers, sitting as statue, listened. Baidul was made the target to teach them a lesson, and from that day on they never boasted about their achievements. To impart morale to others, Baba would always use the mandali as targets, as they could bear the wounds He inflicted.



In year 1955, Baidul another doctor of sorts was treating people in Satara. Years ago in Iran, Baidul acted as a doctor and used to cure those afflicted by invoking Baba's name and intervention, and then administering boiled garlic oil. In Satara, he would sit under a tree away from their bungalow on watch, and 70 to 80 persons would daily come for treatment. Baidul would quickly dispense with his patients, giving the same homeopathic medicine to every person (no matter what the ailment was!) and return to Rosewood within half an hour.

Residing near Rosewood was a Christian civil surgeon, Dr. A. E. Fernandes, whose young son was much troubled by a chronic throat ailment. The surgeon had done his utmost to cure the boy, but to no effect. One day Baidul visited the family, and the doctor's wife told him about her son's affliction. Baidul immediately gave his "medicine" to the boy, and amazingly the boy recovered in a few days.

September 5th was Pendu's birthday. That evening, the Mandali were sitting in Rosewood wondering how to celebrate it. Their daily fare consisted of plain rice and dal in the afternoon, and a vegetable and chapatti in the evening. Since nothing special could be cooked without Baba's permission, food was not considered. Instead, they decided to enact a humorous play for Pendu.

Unannounced, a servant from Dr. Fernandes appeared carrying a box full of freshly made sweets. He inquired, "Where is the Doctor Saheb?" Nilu and Don were pointed out, but the man said, "No, no, the other doctor who visits the civil surgeon." Since no one knew of Baidul's secret activity, they did not know whom he meant. At that moment Baidul entered the room, and the man said, "Here is the man. I wanted this doctor. His treatment has proven beneficial to my employer's son. He has sent this for him."

The quantity of sweets was sufficient for everyone, and Pendu's birthday was joyously observed. The civil surgeon's trust in Baidul was so great that at times he would take him to the hospital in his car to examine a patient not responding to his own treatment. Soon after this incident, Baba had Baidul stop acting as a doctor. Baidul's power was not in his medicine, but in his taking Baba's name whenever he treated someone who was afflicted.



Merwan's boyhood friend Baily was stationed in Aden, a port along the Arabian Sea, but for some reason he did not maintain correspondence with Merwan. Within a year after leaving India, Baily landed in serious trouble. Baily had succumbed to all the temptations available to a young man in foreign service. He had been living luxuriously, as if he were a high-ranking and important officer (which he was not), and his salary could not keep up with his extravagant lifestyle. Baily developed a serious drinking problem, frequented brothels and found himself struggling with pressing debts.

To escape his creditors, Baily applied for a leave of one month, which was granted. However, the officer who was to take his post committed suicide and Baily's leave was cancelled. In the meantime, a junior officer filed a complaint to headquarters. Baily, in an inebriated state, insulted and behaved rudely with his commanding officer, who filed charges against Baily for drunk and disorderly conduct. At the trial, he was found guilty, court-martialed, stripped of rank, and jailed. The judge sentenced him to two years in prison but, for some reason, the general in charge had it reduced by six months. After serving his sentence in prison, Baily was dishonourably discharged from the navy and, in 1919, returned to Poona.

Baily was a disgrace to his family. Gradually, during the course of several weeks, every former friend came to know of his jail term and none wished to be associated with a convicted criminal.

No one trusted him and no one would give him a job. As noted earlier, Baily had a hot temper — he seldom could control his anger — and he would get into fights. So his relatives had no sympathy for him, and he was met with cold indifference. As the months passed, he tried to atone for his previous behaviour, but the Zoroastrian community's attitude did not change. He was completely ostracized in his hometown. He became extremely depressed. Finally, after a bitter quarrel with his parents during which they called him a disgrace, he decided to commit suicide.

That same day, Baily's brother Homi went for a drink at Merwan Seth's toddy shop. Casually Merwan Seth inquired, "Where is Baily these days? What has become of him? We used to write, but I haven't heard from him in over a year."

"Didn't you know?" Homi said. "Baily has been in Poona for a few months. He was kicked out of the navy for embezzling money."

Merwan Seth looked seriously at Homi and told him, "No, I didn't know. Go bring him to me at once! I will give you a free bottle of toddy. Bring him here immediately." Merwan Seth gave Homi money for a tonga and he raced home.

When Homi arrived at Baily's room, the door was locked. Homi called out, but there was no reply. He pounded on the door, and Baily said, "Whoever is there, go away!" His brother identified himself, but Baily repeated, "Go away ... I don't want to see anyone!"

"Your old friend, Merwan, wants to see you," Homi informed him. "Open up! Come with me and we'll have a toddy with him."

"I don't want a drink!" shouted Baily. "And I don't want to see anyone! Leave me alone!"

His brother shouted back, "Merwan feels very bad that you have not come to see him since you've been in Poona. I am telling you, Merwan wants to see you. He is still your friend, you fool! You must come; he insisted that I bring you at once. Now open this door or I will break it down!"

A few moments before, Baily had been about to drink a cup of poison. He hid the poison and reluctantly opened the door. Before Baily could protest, Homi grabbed him and dragged him outside to the waiting tonga, motioning the driver to return to Merwan Seth's toddy shop.

However, when they arrived, Merwan Seth had gone. Gustadji was attending the shop and informed them that Merwan Seth had just left on some urgent errand and had asked him to tell Baily to please wait.

Baily described what happened next: "I had not to wait long. Within fifteen minutes I saw him coming. At the time, I was pacing outside on the road and no sooner Merwan saw me, he came running and took me in his arms — embracing me warmly, kissing me all over my forehead, face and neck. Tears welled up in my eyes."

Merwan Seth embraced Baily so lovingly as if no one else was as dear to him as Baily. Baily broke down. He had never in his life experienced such love. His family and friends had turned their backs on him, but his old friend, Merwan, still cared about him. He was so overcome, he could not utter a word. Baily stood silently looking at Merwan's face.

Merwan led him into the toddy shop and gave him a drink. They sat at a quiet corner table and Baily poured out what had happened to him. Hearing it, Merwan admonished him, "Let the past be gone. Why worry about past wrongs? Every person has done something very wrong. God is there to forgive." Baily was so influenced by what Merwan said that his depression disappeared.

"Why didn't you write to me about all this?" Merwan asked.

"But I did write! I wrote many letters, but you never replied. Then I heard that you were following Spiritual Masters and thought that perhaps you had left Poona."

"Don't bother trying to explain," Merwan replied. "I know it all. I want you to come and see me every day. I promise everything will turn out all right if you do so." Baily agreed.

Merwan made Baily understand that he would never be left helpless again. Baily realized his old friend had saved his life. He stopped thinking about committing suicide and regularly began visiting Merwan at the toddy shop. Merwan again became Baily's pillar of strength and source of love.

Later it was discovered that the letters Baily wrote had been hidden away by Memo. She did this because she was afraid Merwan was thinking of going to Aden to see Baily, and she did not want him to go far away, especially to a foreign country. Memo honestly admitted her fault and Merwan forgave her.

After this incident, Baily remembered Babajan's forewarning, "You will have to wait for five years ... He tells me two years ... No, I will not allow two years! So, come after a year and a half." He then understood what she had meant. He had been sentenced to two years in prison, but the general had reduced it to a year and a half. Similarly, he remembered that Merwan had foretold that something terrible would happen if he left for Aden and had wanted his orders changed.

Gradually, Baily learned of his old friend's spiritual attainment, although he erroneously attributed it to Merwan's deep religious beliefs and daily prayers from childhood. Shortly thereafter, Baily was to discover how wrong his conceptions were.



Sohrabji, a kind and gentle person had taken in his widowed sister, Baimai, who had been bedridden for several years due to a severe leg fracture and was never expected to walk again. But when she saw the Master, a miracle occurred. Suddenly Baimai rose to meet Meher Baba and, with tears in her eyes, stood for the first time in years!

Her tears wiped away the years of suffering and, from that day on, she gradually regained her ability to walk.

At one point, while observing a painting of Zoroaster in the house, Baba declared, "This is exactly how Zoroaster looked. I am your Prophet Zoroaster!"

His sweet voice emerged from the ocean of his Godhood, and the family members felt as if divine bliss were erupting in their hearts, creating waves of love which gently embraced them. Divine light was shining in the Desai household, bathing all in its brilliance! Each person had an experience of the Master's divinity and became oblivious to the world as Meher Baba's form and features filled their vision. The Master sanctified every corner of the house; he made a point of walking through every room. (Lord Meher-p-422-1923)



Following is the narration of first meeting with Baba in words of L. D. Bajpai.

During summer of 1957, I was reading the book listen humanity. When i read Baba’s discourse on death, i was shaken up. I felt, here is man who seems to know more about death than the death itself1 Death was my favourite subject and i had been reading a lot about it. Never before had I come across such an excellent exposition on the topic. I put the book down and immediately wrote a letter to Baba, begging for His darshan. I got his reply quickly, but to my dismay, I was asked to wait until the next darshan programme. Now I had to wait till 1959 when Baba was to give darshan at Guruprasad    during summer, and I could not wait any longer. I persuaded my wife to come with me to Poona. We reached Poona and stayed in dharamshala just opposite to station.

I decided to go and find out where Guruprasad was. I entered the premises very eager, very hopeful, and, think, very pious also. Eruch saw me from the varandah. I told him my name and that my family had come from Kharsia for Baba’s darshan. Eruch told me that darshan programme was closed and i had arrived very late. This was like an earth shattering blow for me and I felt as if the earth had sunk beneath me. He also told that a telegram had been sent to me conveying this information. I had not received the telegram. I was dumbfounded. Never before had I gone to any saint except to my own master, to whom I could meet at any time without any restrictions and even with my shoes on! This reply from Eruch was most unexpected, and my ego was hurt deeply.

I entreated Eruch to somehow arrange the darshan, as I had come from a faraway place for the sole purpose of taking Baba’s darshan with no strings attached.  He again told me politely that as a Baba lover, I should obey Baba’s orders. I asked him whether i could just get a glimpse of Him while He was crossing from one room to another. That was quite an idiotic suggestion, as I recalled much later. Perhaps this annoyed Eruch, who finally and curtly told me that i was wasting my time and his too.

Crestfallen, I was returning from Guruprasad when I met brother Adi and Francis. On hearing my request for Baba’s darshan, Adi replied that with baba, obedience was the first word in spirituality. I thought, forget spirituality and forget obedience, I wanted to see a man who knows more about death than anyone else. In response to my further pleadings, Adi said that he was helpless in the matter, and it would be better to wait until the next darshan programme.  As we were walking out of the compound, Francis said something to Adi. Perhaps it was some suggestion that might be helpful to me. Adi then told me to go to C.D. Deshmukh, the renowned philosopher of Nagpur University, who was now staying in the same dharamshala where i had taken a room. He said that Dr. Deshmukh could plead before Baba on my behalf and that he was my last refuse.

I was filled with some hope, and so I hastened back to the dharamshala. By then, another fear had gripped me –What was I going to tell my wife about Baba not giving darshan? Reaching dharamshala, I asked the manager and was relieved to be told that Dr. Deshmukh was there staying too. He gave me his room number, and I ran to it, only to be told that he had gone out and nobody knew when he would return.

That was the last straw on the camel’s back. I realised that now darshan was not possible and needed to go and tell my wife about it and then face the music. However, she took the news very calmly. To console her, I suggested a change in our itinerary. We would go to Bombay the next day by early morning train and stay there for two days, and then we would proceed to Shirdi for my elder son’s mundan sanskar (First haircut). Fortunately, this pleased her, and she immediately started to pack.

I came out and stood in balcony. In my heart of hearts, I really wanted to have Baba’s darshan, but there was no way to get it now. I felt very despondent. Suddenly, I felt that this was my last chance so i rushed down the stairs. Saint Peter was showing the way to Heaven, I felt. On seeing me, Adi was delighted. He told me that he had been searching for me and that Baba had allowed me to have His darshan on tomorrow. Great God, what was I hearing? But it was true! The manna had fallen from the heavens. Overjoyed, I rushed back to my wife with happy tidings. The wine shop had opened and the Saqi-ul-Irshad had Himself invited me! I now knew that love was to strike my heart and my ego to be effaced.

Next morning, We were ready to be in time for Baba’s darshan. We purchased two garlands for Baba. On the way, I wondered how this sudden change of heart on His part had occurred. On reaching Guruprasad, we were given a very warm welcome by Sister Mani, who came out to greet us. She even took my younger son on her lap, and finally, we were ushered inside to where Baba was sitting with several persons.

Baba was on chair, while rest were on the floor. A glance at Baba and my heart almost stopped beating. So dazzling, so radiant a personality, I had never seen in my life time. Everyone else in the room disappeared for me –no wife, no children, no mandali. I wondered whether anybody could be so handsome, so majestic, and yet so near to us. To me, Baba seemed all sweetness. I felt Lord Shiva Himself was sitting before me. I sat there like a dumb and deaf person, just drinking the nectar of His presence. Saqi Himself was the wine, and I felt intoxicated. I had never felt so humble and small as I felt sitting before Him.

My reverie was broken when I heard Eruch saying something to me. He was relating what has happened after I left Guruprasad the day before. It seems Baba called Eruch and asked him about the day-today affairs. Eruch told Baba about the letters received and other things, but forgot to mention my visit. Baba, the all knowing, infinitely knowing, pointedly asked Eruch whether anybody had come for His darshan. Only then did Eruch remember me and told Baba that a family had come for darshan from Kharsia. Baba told him to find my whereabouts and ask me to come for darshan next morning. Eruch must have told Adi to pass on this message to me, as Adi knew my address. While this talk was going on, my attention was focussed on Baba- the infinite in His finite form. It was all ethereal to me- His personality, His beauty, and most of all His compassion had empowered me.

Soon I saw him beckoning me to go to him. I did not know how to approach Him. Like automation, I went to Him. He clasped me in an embrace, and I don’t know how long, but I kissed Him on His cheeks. My wife also went up to Baba and embraced Him hesitatingly, a Hindu woman do not embrace anyone but their husbands. She did not know that Baba was not a “Par Purush” (not her husband), but “Param Purush”* the Ancient One, the only Purush that pervades the universe. We then remembered the two garlands we had brought for Baba. We fumbled, as the two garlands had got intertwined and we could not separate them. Somebody asked us to put the garlands round the Baba’s neck without trying to separate them.

That was the end of our first darshan. In the late forties, I was working as sub editor on the Hindi monthly magazine Sarita. I started writing story. “Insan Ki Khoj mein” (in search of Man). Though the book never completed, yet now I felt, while returning from Guruprasad, that the search was over. I had found my Man, the complete Man- the God-Man, the Avatar. We walked out in dazed state. I remembered my first visit to the Taj-Mahal, at Agra. The first sight of it had just stunned me. Could the beauty of any monument startle you? Ah! Could a Taj in a human flesh make your heart beating? The Taj in human form was Baba- my father, my mother, my all in all.

I am told that Guruprasad, my Jerusalem, was torn down and does not exist anymore. But I do not know that Guruprasad shall always exist in the heart of every Baba lover forever and ever. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-116/7/8/9)



On 23rd March 1953 (a public holiday for ram's birthday) was fixed for that purpose. The darshan in Dehradun was publicized in the newspapers, but Baba forbade erection of a canopy, and decided to give darshan in the hall of the mandali's bungalow.

Several came with the intent to derive material gains, whereas others sincerely wanted Meher Baba's darshan. Opposite Baba's residence lived Bal Kisan Bakhshi, 38, and his wife, Meher Kanta, 33, who loved Baba dearly. They never once tried to come near Baba's bungalow or to send a request for darshan, and were never a hindrance.

Bal Kisan and his wife, Meher Kanta, had been waiting since morning but had had no chance to see Baba. Baba called them and asked the latter, "What do you want?"

Meher Kanta's eyelids lowered shyly and she replied, "I don't wish for anything except your love."

"I will give you my love," Baba promised.

Baba then repeated the same question to Bal Kisan, who answered, "You have everything and I am not worthy to ask for anything. You may give it to me or not give it to me as you choose, but do make me yours forever."

"I am extremely pleased with you both," Baba replied. "Both of you are mine." This couple was subsequently responsible for the creation of a center named Meher Dham in Dehra Dun, and Baba truly bestowed his gift of love on them.3298-1953

Prakashwati stopped going to any saint, and began singing kirtans about Baba at the residence of Bal Kisan Bakhshi and his wife, Meher Kanta. Every week, Prakashwati would perform kirtans in their bungalow, with this favourite line echoing: "Born of Shiva's phallus! Jai Meher Baba, Jai Merwan!"

People in the area were eager to hear about Meher Baba and public lectures were arranged at Dehra Dun, Chuharpur and Raipur. Baba sent Deshmukh and Bhau to deliver the talks. A gathering of 5,000 was present in Raipur when the microphone went dead. Deshmukh expressed his inability to deliver his speech without it, but Bhau spoke, and in Deshmukh's place Bal Kisan stood up to speak. He had a powerful, ringing voice and began: "Brothers and sisters, Jai Baba! You all know what I am going to say, so what's the use in saying it!

All right: Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!"

The audience laughed at this short "speech." Bal Kisan and his wife, Meher Kanta, had begun helping in Baba's cause, and they played a major role in his work in the area.

With Bal Kisan, Baba joked, "Had you not come, Kishan Singh would never have forgiven you." Baba then asked him about his wife, Meher Kanta.

"She is all right by your blessing," he replied.

Bal Kishan Buskin and Meher Kanta’s reply that "i don't wish for anything except your love pleased Baba. He was responsible for creation of centre Meher Dham.



About his writing, Bal Natu said with characteristic modesty and humor, "I myself even marvel at the number of works that the 'Bal pen' has written. And though the ink ran out of the original ball (point) pen that Baba gave me in 1967, the 'creative ink' that Baba inwardly gave me is still flowing." The creative ink really was still flowing in Bal right up to his last days. Even a week before his death he finalized one of his last Conversations and put the finishing touches on a number of accounts of his time with Baba at Guru Prasad, where he spent his summer months over the span of a decade.

Baba also gave Bal a pen in a dream he had in 1979. (About his dreams, Bal wrote: "Beloved Baba has been guiding me through dreams since 1944.") Bal wrote: "On 9th March 1979, at Meherazad in Room No. 3, I had a dream about Baba. In the dream, He asked me for a copy of Glimpses, and also a pen. Baba was sitting on a cot. He made me sit near Him. I handed Him Glimpses and while giving Him a pen I said, 'Baba, this is the best pen, "Paper-Mate."' Baba smiled and signed MSI before the title Glimpses. At that time I was using a blue 'Paper-Mate' pen. After the dream, I continued to use it and preserved it as Baba's gift. To me it's a sign, that He approved my writing of Glimpses."

Throughout his life with Baba, as a way of concentrating on Him, Bal used to read each and every book by and about Baba. At the same time, he prepared an annotated, chronological log of the events of Meher Baba's life and His messages given for the year with meticulous source citation. This hobby of collecting material related to Beloved Baba was the foundation for many of his later writing works. This also made Bal the amazing resource that he was, many referred to him as a Baba encyclopedia.(Lord Meher)



On 7th December 1948, Vishnu Chavan came to Meherazad with a merchant from Poona named Bal Nerlekar. Baba greeted them lovingly, and Nerlekar told Baba, "I want only one thing — God-realization."

Quite pleased, Baba replied, "Very few like you come here. I will surely make you realize God. But would you follow my instructions?"

Confident, Nerlekar replied, "Assuredly, Baba."

Baba spelled out, "Just go out for a while, think about it and then come back and tell me if you are 100 percent prepared to carry out my orders."

Nerlekar went out and, after thinking it over what Baba meant, came back. He was a Brahmin and clung to quite definite views regarding spirituality, but nevertheless said, "I am ready to fulfil your wishes."

"All right," stated Baba. "First, start eating mutton every day. Secondly, drink plenty of wine; and third, sleep with a prostitute. This is my first order."

Stunned, Nerlekar asked, "What are you saying, Baba? I have seriously come to you for Realization! Please don't joke with me."

"I am not joking!" Baba declared. "I am seriously giving you this order; obey it and see what happens. I promise you will realize God!"

Nerlekar was speechless. Baba's order was against all his dearly held orthodox beliefs. He had no idea of the advantage to be gained by following the Avatar's orders. What value do the limited concepts of morality have against his orders? One's individual thoughts and notions have no place before the Avatar's behests. Before them, thoughts of good and bad are meaningless. The Master's wish is always supreme — no matter how it appears to our minds

But the grip of illusion is unrelenting, and illusion attempts to judge the Truth according to its own mayavic standards.

Nerlekar was not prepared to obey Meher Baba's orders, and Baba gestured to the mandali, "I am offering him God on a platter! But it is not in his fate to accept it."

To Nerlekar he spelled out, "Now, since you do not wish to act as I have asked, do this instead: From here, start on foot for the Himalayas, singing the praises of God as you walk. Beg for your food and eat only what you get by begging. Do not accept money from anyone, and do not touch any woman. Contact sadhus and saints along the way. Can you do this?"

Relieved, Nerlekar happily accepted. This was something which conformed to his traditional idea of "spirituality." Baba instructed him to return after two years, and he left.  He felt pleased, and he marched forward to gain God-realization — at least so he thought. Nerlekar did as he was ordered and came back to Baba after about eight months. He felt proud, thinking he had done severe penance for the attainment of God. He dramatically recounted tales of his sacrifices. Baba expressed his happiness and instructed him to resume his business activities in Poona, and Nerlekar went home.

A few months later, Baba set out on his New Life. Nearly three years passed. When Baba returned to Meherabad he heard the regrettable news about Nerlekar. It seems he had fallen prey to everything Baba had first ordered him to do — he was now eating meat, imbibing liquor and was promiscuous with a woman of ill-repute — indulging in all of these desires with an untroubled heart.

Age learned why Baba had first ordered Nerlekar to fulfill his desires. His sanskaras were like that, and to wipe them out, Baba had given him the order. Had Nerlekar followed it willingly, Baba would have prevented him from falling so deep into the pit and would have destroyed the sanskaras by some other means. Perhaps Baba would even have directed him not to indulge in such things, if Nerlekar had only said yes.

The world would call Baba's order "immoral" and label it "unspiritual." "Could rollicking with wine, women and song ever earn God-realization?" the worldly-minded would ask.

Nerlekar's "illusion-bound self" prohibited him from enjoying these worldly pleasures according to the God-Man's wish, and ruined him by compelling him to indulge in them subsequently according to its own false wish.

Mighty is the manyness of this illusion!" thought Age. "To emancipate oneself from maya's clutches is impossible without the help of a Perfect One." (Lord Meher)



Balak Bhagwan- considered a child-god, a young Hindu of seventeen had many devotees in Raipur. Bhagwan had been urged by Abdul Majid Khan to take Meher Baba's darshan. Eventually, Abdul Majid Khan sent Bhagwan from Raipur to see Baba. The youth arrived at Meherazad just before the darshan on the morning of 12th June 1957. Taking him and the mandali Baba was driven to Meherabad. On the way, Balak Bhagwan kept pointing mystically to the sun so that, as he explained, "it may set, and we will not feel the heat." Baba enjoyed his antics — though there was no lessening in the warm weather!.

Baba went to Meherabad Hall, where He gave darshan to the Arangaon. Balak Bhagwan drove back with them, but would not allow Baba, Eruch and Bhau to attend to their work. The mischievous fellow would move about on either side of Baba's legs, as Baba sat in his chair, and spent his time playing. Baba and the mandali derived a lot of fun from his tricks. He boldly told Baba, "The day I am not garlanded, I do not feel good!"

Baba smiled at his guilelessness, but replied, "It is not good to receive worship or arti from others. It will throw you down into a stinking pit!"

The boy replied, "But I feel pleasure in being worshiped! I want people to revere me and perform my arti!" Baba laughed.

Balak Bhagwan spent the night in Meherazad, and the following morning, when Baba came to mandali hall, the youth said, "Last night while on watch, Bhau slept! I saw him sleeping from my room." Baba was amused and named him Balak Meher (Child of Meher). Baba embraced the youth, and then instructed him to return to Raipur.

In Central India (Madhya Pradesh), people took the boy Balak Meher to be the Avatar, and I instructed him that he should not allow anyone to kiss his feet and worship him because without authority it is binding. When I ordered Mangalanand to observe 40 days' silence and fast, Balak Meher followed him as he was leaving the camp and said: "Heed Baba's orders and follow them! Whatever Baba has to give you, he will give, and whatever I have to give you, I will give." Saying this to him, he returned at once and took his seat on the dais. Somehow I came to know of it and he confessed his mistake. I cautioned him not to do this in the future and treated him lovingly.

Baba had written to Abdul Majid Khan in Raipur to bring the young man Balak Bhagwan to Meherabad for the sahavas program. Balak Bhagwan had met Baba six months previously at Meherazad, and had his own following in Raipur. On the 14th, Baba called Balak Bhagwan to Meherazad, where he gave him certain instructions, such as not to pose as an advanced soul, not to touch any woman and not to perform any "miracle." Baba warned him, "If you go against my orders, I will crush you." Pukar was appointed to look after him to make sure the boy didn't cause any trouble.

Noticing Saib Asmi, a poet from Lahore, Baba asked him to stand for a moment. He then made Balak Bhagwan sit beside him on the dais. Observing that those attending the sahavas had tied yellow entrance badges around their left arms, Baba questioned, "Why did you do this?

Before darshan began, Baba directed, "Let the women come first, each in turn, and put the garlands around my right arm. When they have finished, Balak Bhagwan should come forward first for darshan and garlanding, and then the men proceed." Baba allowed the men fifteen minutes of recess while the women took his darshan.

Baba noticed D. S. Chowbey of Calcutta bowing down to Balak Bhagwan at the other end of the pandal. He stopped the darshan and called Pukar, who was supposed to be looking after Balak Bhagwan. Baba again warned Balak Bhagwan not to allow anyone to lay his head at his feet. Chowbey apologized, and Baba asked him if he had ever met him before. Chowbey said he had met Baba in America.

Baba chided Balak Bhagwan for dozing during the worker’s meeting and urged him to stay awake. Balak Bhagwan replied, "Baba's mercy is there."

The singing for some time and beat time to the music by tapping the head of Balak Bhagwan, who was seated on Baba's left. After one song, Baba appeared deep in thought, and then began this discourse:

The affairs of the universe will continue without my paying any special attention to them, and without there being any burden on the Creator. The subject of discourses and explanations is a headache to me. One's breathing is natural and one has not to pay any attention to it, but after some exertion, the mind becomes conscious of it. In the same way, the affairs of the universe go on without my paying any special attention to them.


Eruch related the experience of Balak Bhagwan, the seventeen-year-old boy from Madhya Pradesh, who was filled with Baba's light and presence, and saw Baba everywhere and in everything. He imagined himself to be on the fifth plane and was giving darshan and prasad to people. Baba had Eruch write a very firm reply, putting an end to such false interpretations to the experiences.

Baba likened the experiences to a tamasha (roadside magic show) which dazzles for a while and distracts the pilgrim's progress, proving more of a hindrance than a help.

During east west gathering in 1962, on 1st November 1962, Balak (Meher)-Bhagwan with other prominent Baba lovers were seated on dais.



In Dehradun, Baba had trouble in His eyes His eyes discharged a sticky substance and became painfully swollen, and at the same time, he had the continual sensation of something gritty in his eyes. Goher applied penicillin or silver nitrate ointment, but Baba got an allergic reaction to this which made it worse. Goher did her best to treat him, but Baba received little relief. An ophthalmologist from Dehra Dun, named Baldev Singh Rathke, was called. Dr. Rathke treated the condition adequately, and Baba soon felt better. However, the relief was only temporary. (Lord Meher-p-2923-1950)



In Feb. 1954, Baba proceeded to Venkata Ratnam Naidu’s residence. When the car pulled up near the doorway, a girl came out bearing the ubiquitous garland. Baba smiling, indicated to her, “Already I have a ton of garlands round my neck.”

Proceeding, Baba entered a lane inhabited by poor hut dwellers. It was 6:45 P.M. and growing dark. Approaching one hut with a cot outside, Baba sat down on the ground. It belonged to a mason, and a single kerosene light burned inside. Taken aback, the mason, named Bantumalli Lakshmadu, came out and sat near Baba. Baba was absolutely quiet, his fingers moving rapidly. After remaining there for five minutes absorbed in his work, he walked back to Naidu’s.

The mandali found out later that the old man belonged to the lowest caste of the Untouchables (Harijans). Since the caste system was strictly enforced in Andhra at the time, the old man had not gone to the public darshan program, because there were higher caste people in attendance. Before Baba had arrived at his hut, he had been thinking sadly: “How unfortunate I am. God has come, and he is giving darshan. Most of the people are there, but I cannot even have a glimpse of him. Oh God, if I could but see him!”

God not only heard this poor Untouchable’s prayer, but answered it. God came to his very own house. It was a very touching scene. The man was so elated that when Baba requested him to sit by him, he could not utter a single word. He was dumbfounded. There were no words to express his gratitude for his good fortune in having Baba’s visit. So, in this way, the one who thought himself the most unfortunate received the most. (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 12, p. 4304).



On 11th August 1922, Bapu Brahmin arrived from Poona. In the course of the conversation, Bapu said something which so displeased the Master that he suddenly grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off his feet. Bapu was a stout man of 200 pounds and resisted Baba. But Baba kept a hold of Bapu and shoved him down the stairs, as if he were a weakling. Adi, Ghani and Ramjoo leapt up and followed Baba down the stairs, thinking he might decide to stay there. But, he suddenly turned around and found Ramjoo obstructing his way. Instantly, he became annoyed and slapped Ramjoo so soundly that he was utterly dazed. Shortly thereafter, Baba was his genial self again. He began speaking cordially, patting the men on the back as he talked, while Ramjoo recovered from the blow. (Lord Meher-p-316-1922)



Bapu Narayan was from Arangaon, initially worked for Mandali. In 1955, Eruch had to fast of forty days in Meherabad therefore Bapu was asked to serve Eruch and mandali for that period. After six months, Padri Kaka told Bapu that he would be called any time in future when his services were needed. After two months Padri received a note from Meherazad that Bapu was needed to work there. Padri Kaka wanted only Bapu for Meherazad, So Bapu refused and said he would take Mahadev Kamble along with him so Padri Kaka had to agree and both went to Ahmednagar next day and met Adi Kaka. In the city Adi brought them new clothes. On the third day they were taken to Pimpalgaon. Beloved Baba called them in Hall for darshan. Eruch briefed them about the work in detail like sweeping clothes etc. Beloved Baba wanted them to work for three months. Bapu’s duty was to bring milk in the morning. He worked with love till the month of March and after that he started accompanying Baba everywhere to perform the daily chores.

Once, Bapu along with Mahadev Kamble, coaxed by fellow worker went to visit Khandoba temple near Meherazad without permission of Baba. In the night Baba asked Pendu to look into his room and Baba was informed that both were missing. They returned in the morning and started the routine work for Mandali. They were called in the mandali Hall. Baba asked them to pack up and go home. Baba further asked them whether they took Khandoba’s darshan to which they replied in negative. In presence of sister Mani Baba emphasised that great Khandoba was present in front of them not in the temple. Baba made both of them to rub their nose on the floor in front of Him as punishment after that He forgave them and gave them prasad. In the end he warned them not to go anywhere without His permission.

Once, Aloba was in charge of making tea in Meherazad. One day when he was making tea, a lizard accidently fell into the boiling water of tea. On that particular day everybody was to have one full mug of tea instead of usual of half mug. While cleaning the empty vessel of tea Bapu noticed the skeleton of lizard. He immediately reported it to Dr. Goher and she told him not to mention about the lizard to anyone. Dr. Goher then went and narrated the entire incident to Baba. He forbade her to tell anyone. Bapu was also advised by Dr. Goher that he should not mention any thing otherwise people will vomit and fall sick. As the time went by everybody was fine by Beloved’s grace.

In another incident Baba sitting in Mandali hall called all workers and in a happy mood asked their wish one by one. First wished for money to build house, Second agricultural land, third for well for water and fourth for a bull. When the turn came Bapu and Mahadev they did not know what to ask for and kept silent. Baba said that since they did not ask for anything He will give them Mukti (Liberation). Both innocent did not know the meaning of the word Mukti and for a moment thought that Baba was talking about their marriage to a girl named Mukti. Pukar told them they were most fortunate as Beloved Baba has given them something very precious as to obtain Mukti people have to wait for numerous births. (Courtesy: Memorable Moments 41-44 by Faroukh Bastani)



Bai Faizabadi, popularly called Begum Akhtar (October 07, 1914 – October 30, 1974) was a famous Indian singer of Ghazal, Dadra and Thumri. She received the Sangeet Natak Academy Award for vocal music and was awarded Padam Shri and Padam Bhushan (Posthumously) by Government of India. She was given the title of Mallika-e-Ghazal (Queen of Ghazals).

Back in 1937-38, Adi had invited Begum Akhtar to sing before Baba, and expressed his willingness to pay her round trip travelling expenses from Lucknow Akhtar to Ahmednagar, and make all arrangements for her journey. But she demanded an exorbitant fee, and at the time, Baba informed Adi: "Don't call her now; one day she herself will come." Later she came to Baba and received His grace as destined by Meher Baba)

On 13th January 1963, very few workers and devotees from Ahmednagar had been called for Mehera's birthday. In the morning that day, Begum Akhtar, 49, the celebrated singer from Uttar Pradesh, was brought to Meherazad by Adi and Meherjee, along with Golwalkar, the music director of the Poona All India Radio station. Baba had several of Akhtar's records and she was one of his favourite artists.

In response to a message from Golwalkar, Akhtar was to have sung before Baba in Guruprasad the previous summer, but she had been unable to do so because of a serious illness. Meeting Baba now, Begum Akhtar wept copiously. It seemed as if she had been in Baba's inner contact for years. She told him, "From the day I heard of your call, I have been craving your darshan, and I sing a special ghazal before your photograph every day."

She beseeched Baba to allow her to sing it before him, to which Baba replied, "I am in seclusion now and not in the mood to listen to ghazals."

Begum Akhtar pleaded, and Baba replied, "I will give my permission only on the condition that you agree to come to Poona and give a performance of four to five hours at Guruprasad on any day in April or May. If you agree, I will hear one ghazal now."

She was delighted and lovingly accepted the condition. The "Queen of Ghazals", as she was known, (who used to charge Rs.1, 000 per day) herself came to Baba begging with a prayer to allow her to sing for him.

Seated before Baba and the mandali, Begum Akhtar sang her daily "prayer" to Baba. Its first line was: "Ai Mohabat, tere anjam pe rona aaya." ("O Love, my tears are the result of surrendering to you!") Tears of love and joy coursed down her cheeks as she sang. Baba gave her one of his own handkerchiefs with which to wipe her tears. He was so pleased with her singing that she sang three more songs.

Baba remarked to her, "I am the Fakir of fakirs and the Emperor of emperors!"

Begum Akhtar replied, "Beyshak (without a doubt), beyshak!"

When Baba mentioned what fee she would accept for the program at Guruprasad, she said, "I want nothing except your love."

Baba was pleased by her answer.

The tabla player, Kamat, also accompanied Begum Akhtar, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made Me with your singing."

She exclaimed, "I am so happy and fortunate to have done so."

While leaving she held on to Baba's feet, and with her head on his knee wept quietly for a long time. Patting her bowed head, Baba gestured, "You are most blessed."

On 3rd May 1963, Begum Akhtar came to Guruprasad and saw Baba in morning along with others from Bombay and Poona.

In 1963 darshan, two large groups from Hamirpur came to Guruprasad, one by train and one in a private bus. When they came to Guruprasad, Baba embraced each of them. Lata Limaye sang a few ghazals, and she sang so well that even Begum Akhtar, who was sitting next to her, applauded and patted her on the back. Baba asked Lata, "Would you be willing to stay with Begum Akhtar for six months and learn ghazals?" To such a privilege she eagerly agreed.

In the afternoon, Begum Akhtar sang for nearly three hours. She was accompanied by Golwalkar on the sarangi and Muhammad Ahmed on the tabla. All were formidable musicians, and it was a special event to hear them. Before they started, while they were tuning their instruments, Baba remarked, "The original naad (celestial music or sound) does not need such tuning of tal (rhythm) or soor (tune). It is continuous. Saints and Sadgurus hear that. All worldly music is only the seventh shadow of that original naad. Once you hear that you forget all."

In afternoon, Begum Akhtar began her second qawaali performance. Baba gave her a ring with his picture, and a pink scarf, which she wore throughout the afternoon. While singing the last two ghazals, tears flowed down her cheeks, but her voice did not break. As he had done in Meherazad, Baba once again handed her His handkerchief to wipe her tears during one song. The song that Baba loved best she saved for last. Its first line was: "I am the smoke from a snuffed-out candle, going toward my Goal!"

Baba also enjoyed the excellent performance given by the tabla player Muhammad Ahmed and by the musician Golwalkar. Many of those present were so moved, they wept silently while Akhtar sang her last two ghazals.

Begum Akhtar was scheduled to perform in Poona in October 1963. Since she was so nearby, she wrote Baba, pleading with Him to allow her to come to Meherazad to sing before him. Despite His seclusion, Baba agreed. Akhtar arrived with Meherjee in his car on 15th October, 1963, along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed, and a sarangi player. She presented Baba with a huge garland before singing three ghazals, and Baba appeared most happy. He gave her and Ahmed shawls He had used, and the other musician was given one of his handkerchiefs. In her love, Akhtar beseeched Baba to allow her to stay at Meherazad for a month, so that she could sing before Him every day. (Baba was pleased with her request, but it never transpired.) Akhtar was establishing a new music school in Lucknow, for which she sought Baba's blessings, and she departed with a large photograph of Him to be hung in the institute.

Inaugural ceremony of Meher Dham at Naurenga took place on 25th November 1963, by Sarosh and Villo Irani, Begum Akhtar had also cancelled a previous engagement to attend the mela at Hamirpur and she sang there. While going to Hamirpur, they had had beautiful weather and things went smoothly. But while returning, everything that could possibly go wrong on a car journey did. They suffered bad weather, engine trouble, flat tires, and poor accommodations. Viloo told Baba about this and then joked, "You took us in great comfort because you wanted us to go for your work, but on the return journey, you did not bother about us, because your work had been accomplished." Although Viloo had known Baba for many years, up to this time, she did not really believe in Baba's divinity; but after her many heartrending experiences in Hamirpur; she was fully convinced of his Godhood. (Lord Meher-p-5052-1963)

At Meherazad on the 25th, February, 1965, Begum Akhtar arrived in the morning.  She had come to Ahmednagar to give a public concert arranged by the Ahmednagar Center for Baba's birthday, and she wished to sing a few ghazals for Baba as her personal offering of love. Even though she was tired after the long journey and her hectic schedule of engagements, she sang superbly. A poet from Ahmednagar, Afsar Seemani, composed a ghazal in Baba's praise, which Begum Akhtar read. She then spontaneously began singing it.

Afterward, Baba remarked to her, "Your songs were My best birthday present. Your voice is matchless."

Begum Akhtar replied, "It is all your grace, Baba; there is nothing else."

Baba showed concern for how tired she looked and stated, "Take rest this afternoon."

With tear-filled eyes, she said, "My rest is only at your feet."

That night, Begum Akhtar sang before a crowd of 7,000 at Gandhi Maidan in Ahmednagar, and Pukar spoke about Baba's life and message.

Baba's lovers in West Bengal had organized a special program on 8 December 1968 to felicitate Begum Akhtar, who was visiting Calcutta. Baba sent them this message:

The God-Man is here among men to give them love of God and to awaken them to the reality that God alone is real and all else is a dream.



During Ichhaura stay of Baba and mandali in 1954, arrangement for lunch and dinner was made by Hamirpur baba lovers. For 4th February  a man who was supposed to make arrangement , told Prabhu Dayal that he can only make the arrangement of ration for Baba only and not for the mandali. Therefore adverse situation Prabhu Dayal made responsible one Baba lover named Bhagwan Das Rajput to provide ration for Baba and mandali which he accepted by heart. But the person who has refused to feed Mandali, cleverly carrying ration for food reached to Baba’s tent not passing in front of Ram Mandir but through any other route.

All knowing Meher Baba refused to accept ration from that man, and in this way he returned back to his house with Ration. But according to alternative arrangement made by Prabhu Dayal, Bhagwan Das Rajput reached little late to Meher Baba carrying Ration, Baba accepted it. When that man came to know that Meher Baba has accepted the ration of Bhagwan Das, he felt ashamed and with heavy heart went to Prabhu Dayal begged for pardon and accepting his fault. He missed the opportunity feeding Meher Baba but got chance of proving breakfast to mandali men (Lord Meher).



On 3rd February 1954, Beloved Baba had decided to carry his divine work in Ichhaura. On this day, in the afternoon Baba coming out of his tent went into jungle in north direction without letting anyone to know about it and completed his divine work which cannot be understood by our limited mind. During this period when baba was wandering in Jungle, the two Shepherds named Bhairav Prasad Yadav saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. To the extent Baba wandered in the jungle is not known. The moment two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form. (English translation of -29 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)



On 21th November 1927, B. F. Bharucha, who had heard about Meher Baba some months before, showed up in the afternoon to meet the "Great Master." The conversation opened with Bharucha asking abrupt and direct questions and receiving similar replies:

"Is there going to be a great war in the near future?"

"Yes," Baba dictated, "a war much greater than the last, with terrible bloodshed."

"Why would you allow the war to commence and go on?" Bharucha asked.

"For pleasure."

"Why should you allow such an outright massacre of mankind?"

"It is my will, wish — craze!"

"Why are you so quiet? Why not speak?"

"My choice."

Baba's curt replies upset the man and he rose to leave disappointed in the so-called Great Master. Baba pacified him and asked if he had time to listen to what he would explain. Bharucha agreed, saying he would leave by a later train, so Baba spent almost two hours with him privately and explained many things, which in the end appeased him. (Lord Meher-p-854-1927)



(Brother of Hoshang P. Bharucha)

Baba agreed for darshan program at Khushru Quarters before He left for Guruprasad. The darshan was scheduled to take place on 6 March 1960 and a shamiana was erected in the compound. The Navsari group came for this, and Baba called them to Meherazad the day before. Many newcomers were in the group. Hoshang Bharucha's brother Marzban was among them and Baba asked him, "What do you think I am?"

Marzban, who was not a Baba lover, replied bluntly, "A crook!"

Baba smiled and replied, "I am God, a crook and everything (in between). I am glad you have given me your frank opinion.

"Do you love Me?" Baba then asked.

"I do not know what love is," Marzban replied. But soon after this, he began to weep and did not want to leave Baba's side. Baba called him and embraced him several times. Marzban was a changed man from that day on and became an ardent lover.(Lord Meher-p-4639-1960)



In December 1967, a large public darshan was held in the evening at the Jessawalas' bungalow. Eruch had previously been connected with the Ramakrishna Ashram in Nagpur. The swami of the ashram was Bhaskareshwar Ananda and he attended the darshan.

Swami Bhaskareshwar Ananda had come full of questions, but, being in Meher Baba's presence, he completely forgot what he had wanted to ask. He quietly sat by Baba, and tears began flowing from his eyes. He internally received the answers to his questions and his heart became full with divine love. Before leaving he remarked, "I have had Ramakrishna's darshan today!" (Lord Meher)



Hathidaru operated the movie projector in Sarosh Cinema, and had been in Meher Baba's contact since 1925. His wife, Silla Kaku, had likewise been in the Master's orbit since her childhood, and their home was always filled with talk about Baba.

The assistant projectionist was a Christian named Bhasker Rao Pawar. Rustom Kaka would speak to him about Baba, but the man had no faith in such personalities. Rustom Kaka told him, "If you would only go and see Meher Baba once, you would know what I am saying is true."

"What will I find?" Pawar asked.

"I never bow my head at any man's feet," replied Rustom Kaka, "and I do not know why, but I never hesitate to bow at Meher Baba's feet."

Pawar was unconvinced. "This is against my religion. I never bow to anyone no matter who it is! Meher Baba is committing the gravest sin by allowing people to bow down to him. God will surely punish him!"

One morning Baba brought the women to the cinema. According to his standing order, no one was to be present at the time. Pawar was in the projection booth but came out for some purpose. Baba was speaking with Sarosh near the gate.

The instant Pawar saw Baba, he fell at his feet! Baba helped him up and dictated, "These days I permit no one to touch my feet. You have done it out of love, but it has disturbed my work. Now I will touch your feet and you will have to share with

Baba put his head on Pawar's feet and Pawar felt deeply moved.

Later in the day, Rustom Kaka asked him, "Why did you touch Meher Baba's feet? You said it was against your religion."

"Don't ask me why; I don't know. No one can control the heart's outburst!" Pawar confessed.  (Lord Meher-p-2632-1948)



In beginning of October 1957, Baba went to Bombay for treatment of His injured hip. The women mandali stayed with Him in Ashiyana and the men mandali, who accompanied Him, stayed in other accommodations a mile and half away.

Before leaving Meherabad Baba told me “We are going to Bombay, and you know at Arnavaz’s house the best type of food will be available. So eat well and improve your health.” Although I was only eating once a day in the afternoon due to my duties, I nodded in agreement. Baba repeated: “Very good food will be served. Eat heartily.”

We arrived in Bombay in the evening, and that night Baba again brought up the same subject. “The food here will be excellent, “He gestured, So don’t eat outside.” (We had no money with us so I wondered how we could be able to eat elsewhere.) Baba continued, “Take only a cup of tea in the morning, and then come to Ashiyana for lunch. Otherwise how you will able to eat what is served here? Despite whatever I tell you, you must eat to your fullest.

The next day when we were all seated for lunch, Baba sat very next to me and said, “You are eating so much?” I thought Baba was joking and smiled. He said, “Your plate is overflowing, Are you a giant? If you eat like this, what will be left for others? Addressing others Baba commented, “Look how much Bhau is eating! Does he have any shame? What kind of manners does he have?” And Baba went on belittling me until lunch was over.

Everyday Baba would sit with us at lunch and made comments about how much I was eating. I felt so badly about it that I began taking only one slice of bread and a glass of water. But Baba would say, “This man has no manners. Just see how he sits there chewing bread and sipping water! Who brought him up?”

Twenty days passed like this and Baba did not let up on me for a single day. Late at night when I returned to where I was staying, I would see labourers sleeping soundly on the pavement. I would think, “Their life is better than mine. They sleep well at night. In the morning they enjoy a hearty breakfast, while I have only one cup of tea. Just see my life!”

The next day, after Baba’s running dialogue at lunch-time about my large appetite, I got so upset that I left the table. Baba got up and brought a papaya to me.

“Eat it.” He gestured.

“I don’t want it.” I replied

“Why not?” He asked

“Baba,” I implored, “Just give eight annas a day and I will make my own arrangement outside for food.”

“Eight annas? What will you eat for eight annas?” He asked

“Never mind what I will eat.” I said. “But I will be very happy if you’ll just give me that much. I don’t want this food. I will eat outside. For the past three weeks I have been living on one piece of bread, and still you don’t let go of me and keep saying that I eat like a giant!”

Baba then gestured, “What instructions I had given to you at Meherabad-do you remember?”

“I don’t remember.” I said, still upset.

“Did I not ask you to eat well?” He replied. “Repeatedly I told you to eat well. And the very first day here I said, whatever I may say, you should have your fill. Isn’t that so? But you have disobeyed Me. You broke My order. And every day when you were breaking My order by not eating, you were breaking My heart. How hurt, I felt when you would not eat well.”

I realized that Baba was right, so I started eating regularly. However story doesn’t end here.

Six month later when we were staying at Ganeshkhind Gardens in Poona, some devotees from Bombay and Poona were called. At lunch all sat down to eat and Baba took chair opposite to me. “You are eating so much? How is it that you eat like a giant?” I just looked at him and continued my lunch.

Baba commented to the others, “See how shameless this fellow is! He is one of My mandali and I am telling him he takes too much, yet he goes on stuffing his mouth.” All glanced at me, but I went on eating. Baba said, “Just see. Just see this man. Does he have any shame?”  And on it went, “Will you all ever behave like this?” Baba asked the others, and they all shook their heads solemnly and said no.

Baba left after the meal was over, and the guests asked me, “Don’t you have any care for Baba’s wish?” “I was very hungry.” I answered.

“But it was Baba’s wish that you shouldn’t eat.” They argued. “Would it have killed you to miss one meal? When you cannot do such a small thing, how can you serve Baba properly?”

Laughing, I replied, “I serve only to my stomach and despite how it appears, it is not against Baba’s wish.”

In the evening when I went to Baba, He embraced me with so much love and gestured, “Today   you made Me very happy. I am very pleased with you. You obeyed Me hundred  percent in spite of being humiliated



Baba maintained his strict seclusion amidst the mandali's activities in preparation for his forthcoming trip to the West. Baba saw no one except the mandali and allowed no one from the outside to come to see him.

Each evening for several days, when Bhau would return from the post office with the mail, Baba would send for a banana from Goher and give it to him to eat. Bhau felt self-conscious about being the only one given this prasad and one day protested, "Baba, you give me a banana every day, why not give it to the others also? From tomorrow, don't give it to me unless you give it to all."

Baba replied, "How unfortunate you are! Do you take this to be only a banana? You have consideration for the mandali but none for me! What an insult! You bloody fool, remember were I to make you eat to your heart's content and starve the others — you should have no thought

It is not your concern.

"Have you come to me to keep my pleasure, or to see that others are pleased? I may decide to make one man ascend to the throne and another to roll in the dust. If both are my slaves they should accept my will and be happy in it.

"I am not giving you a banana; I am giving you my prasad, and you refuse it! When you care so much for others and have so little regard for my prasad, what is the use in your staying with me? You have no idea with what intention I was giving you this prasad. Now you have lost it!"

And Bhau realized his mistake.




In 1965, because of the impending sahavas, the mandali's work was increasing. Moreover, due to Baba's constant scoldings, Bhau felt terribly harassed. At night, he was to be on duty by Baba, but even during the daytime he had to be present most of the time in Baba's room. As a result, Bhau had no time in which to do either correspondence or the writing of speeches. Baba was sending Sarosh, Viloo and Chhagan to Uttar Pradesh and other places, to participate in important public functions, and one of Bhau's assignments was to write their various speeches in Hindi.

One day Baba gave Bhau some urgent work to do, but, because he was with Baba in His room the entire day, there was simply no time to finish it. When Baba asked if Bhau had done the work, he replied, "No, I did not have time."

Baba scolded him and later that night, as he was pressing Baba's legs, Bhau was so distressed he thought: "It would be better if I die. I cannot leave Baba because I know I could never be happy without him, but I cannot serve him, either. I don't do anything right, and he gets annoyed with me. It is best I die!"

While Bhau was thinking these thoughts, suddenly Baba sat up and gestured to him, "Show Me how you will walk when you are 70."

Bhau blurted out, "But I don't want to live to be 70! I want to die!"

"But just show Me how you will walk."

So Bhau had to walk back and forth across the bedroom hunched over like an old man.

Baba made him go from one corner to another about four times. After the third time, Bhau began laughing and his depression lifted. Baba remarked, "You still have lots of work to do. You have no idea about it now.”



In year 1955, two Nepalese boy-servants named Khushal and Kirpal had been brought to Satara from Dehra Dun for work. One morning when they failed to get up on time, Aloba treated them roughly. He had been overseeing the kitchen work for several months, and the boys were working under his direction. The incident was mentioned to Baba, who ordered him not to treat the boys so harshly.

A short time later, when Baba was on his way to Grafton with Aloba and Bhau, he asked Bhau, "What are you thinking?"

Bhau replied, "I was thinking about the way Aloba treats the boys."

scolded him, "You'd better leave for some other ashram! India is full of ashrams, and if you go to live in one of them, you will be able to lead a virtuous life."

Bhau was greatly taken aback, and Baba explained at length:

With me, no one can live what the world considers a moral life. Here, we are concerned with spirituality, not morals. A spiritual life is not ruled nor bound by any principles. The sanskaras of each one are different, and so the behavior and temperament of everyone are different.

In a virtuous life, evil is suppressed and good surfaces; but the evil is still there. The bad sanskaras remain and have to be worked out, if not in this life then in the next or the one after. In the spiritual life, both good and bad sanskaras express themselves, and both get nullified. A spiritual life leads one toward naturalness, whereas a virtuous life, in the guise of humility, inflates the ego and perpetuates it!

Spiritual life, though, is only led under the guidance and orders of the Avatar or Perfect Master, who knows the pulse of everyone and treats everyone according to his particular "malady."

You don't like Aloba's behaviour, but his behaviour was quite natural and necessary for him. How can you understand that? People of the world act according to moral standards and socially acceptable behaviour, but the Avatar or Perfect Master deals with everyone according to his or her sanskaras. Thus spiritual life is totally different and cannot be judged on the basis of morality, ethics or any principle.

Smiling, Baba asked Bhau, "Now, tell me which ashram you intend to go to?"

"None," Bhau replied.

The fact was that Bhau was sympathetic towards the boys because he himself was under the thumb of Aloba's rough treatment. Baba had ordered him to do as Aloba instructed, and Bhau had to do much of the hard work, such as cleaning the lanterns and bicycles, sweeping, weeding the garden, draining dirty house water — besides attending to Hindi correspondence, escorting Baba back and forth to his bungalow, and writing work, et cetera. Aloba would always find some extra work for him and tell him to do it. That, too, with much harshness, demanding it be done immediately! But for Bhau, it was all a great lesson in forbearance, and Baba himself was creating such situations. He would create strife between the mandali members so that none would be partial to another.

Life with Meher Baba was like walking on the edge of a sword — walking on it even though crippled in one leg! Such a life cannot be imagined. Daily, one had to bear lightning-like blows; yet, strangely, one would be in such a condition that, although pained by the wounds, one would not like to be left "unharmed" without them! On the one hand, the mind would reel under the attack, but on the other, the heart would desire more punishment! Thus, because of the continuous shower of "blows to the ego," the mind was becoming powerless and the heart strong. Such was the spiritual life with the God-Man. (Lord Meher-p-3670-1955)



At Guruprasad, everyday in the afternoon selected Baba lovers in the rotation were asked to bring a sherbet concentrate, which Dr. Goher would dilute with water and ice. Baba would then serve it to the Baba lovers. Many times several rounds of this sherbet was given by baba, much to the joy of His lovers

One day it was the turn of Bhikhoo Panarkar, the baba photographer to bring concentrate. He brought two bottles of it in the pockets of his jodhpuri coat and took them out simultaneously and placed them before Baba. The way he did, it seemed as if he was putting liquor bottles on the table. Baba jokingly remarked, “Is this good stuff or black market spurious stuff? Shinde, standing nearby, added, “Oh, he has black market stuff! Baba, pretending He did not know, asked Bhikhoo, “Oh, you drink, is it?” Bhikhoo replies, “Baba, in our community drinks are a part of every occasion-births, deaths, marriages, etc.

Then Baba asked everyone sitting there whether they drink alcohol or not. All replied that though Maharashtra was a dry state at that time, people would had stocked liquor and dank on the quiet. Baba said, “I don’t like liquor, and this being a dry state, my lovers breaking government rules is not correct. If you are in habit of drinking, go to wet area and drink (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad p-203)




Narrated by Bal Natu

One day in the early ‘70s I was travelling back from my farm to my home town of Kurduwadi, and was changing trains at the Pandharpur train station. I had slipped my money through the small ticket window and was waiting to receive my ticket when I heard a voice exclaim, “Bal Natu, is that you?” I was startled, as you usually do not expect to have the booking clerk at a train station recognize you or call out your name. I peered through the opening.

“Bal Natu,” the voice repeated with excitement, “come in, come in, I want to talk to you.” It turned out that the booking clerk was someone I had known years before, Babu Bhosle. I knew he had seen Baba once or twice at Guru Prasad, Pune in the 1960s. As we had not been especially close, I was more concerned with getting my ticket than engaging in conversation. “I’m sorry,” I replied, “but I don’t have time now, I have to catch my train.” “Don’t worry,” he assured me. “I won’t let the train leave without you, come inside.”

“What do you want to talk about?” I asked. “I want to tell you about a dream of Meher Baba I had.” As soon as he said Meher Baba’s name, I was drawn to hear it. Bhosle said, “Go around to the back, and I’ll let you in. Don’t worry, I will not only give you a ticket, but I will personally escort you to the train and see that you are seated. I won’t let you miss the train.” So I walked around to the back. Normally only authorized personnel are allowed in the ticket office. Not only are train tickets kept there, but there is usually quite a lot of money lying around. Nonetheless, my former friend unbolted the door and ushered me into the office, then closed and locked the door behind me.

While continuing to issue the tickets, Bhosle told me his story: “I was in some trouble a while back. A group of railroad employees were charged with embezzling and all were suspended. I was one of those suspended, though I was not a party to the crime. I didn’t know what to do. Things looked very bad for me. The night before I was to meet with my lawyer, I had a dream. Meher Baba appeared to me and He said, ‘Don’t worry.’” “Oh, yes, He often says that to His dear ones,” I told him. “But wait, there is something more to this dream. Baba then said, ‘The one who is accused cannot be a witness in the same case.’ With this, the dream ended. As you know, my English is not that good. I didn’t know what the word ‘accused’ meant. But when I woke up, I remembered that sentence very clearly and I got out a dictionary and looked up the word ‘accused.’ That morning I had been called to see my lawyer. He had meant to spend the time rehearsing my testimony but I said I had no intention of being a witness. ‘What do you mean?’ he asked me.

“I repeated what Baba had conveyed to me in the dream, ‘The accused cannot be a witness in the same case.’ My lawyer was amazed. He was the lawyer, but he had forgotten this clause. He looked it up and it was right. I could not be made to testify in a case in which I was one of the accused. The railway authorities needed my testimony and when they found out that I had no intention of giving it, they had no choice but to drop all charges against me. I was reinstated so that I could give the testimony they were seeking. Thus Baba saved my job. The railway authorities transferred me and that is why I am here.” By the time Bhosle had finished telling me the story, the train whistled and he escorted me to my seat.

I was struck by this dream. The fact that Bhosle did not even know what the word “accused” meant only further increased my conviction that Baba had indeed come to his rescue. Hearing it helped me to better understand Baba’s compassion, offered with this timely help. Baba helps even those who have only casually come into His contact. And in spite of our not remembering Him, He never fails to remember us and help us in our times of need. Countless are the ways Baba helps His dear ones. He visits them even in the dream world. All of creation is God’s dreaming, but it is the divine joke of the Avatar that sometimes He Himself appears in the dreams of the dreamers. Dreaming, dream and dreamer are only Him; He plays all the parts in His Game of finding Himself as the Eternal Awakener who alone exists. By Bal Natu (Web page: JaiBaba.com)



One of our approaches to spirituality was to experiment with psychedelic drugs. LSD was still legal then and we were all very naive about its effects. Two Harvard professors, Richard Alpert and Timothy Leary, were going around the country expounding on the benefits of using these drugs in terms of expanding the mind, so we decided to go to a lecture that Richard Alpert was giving.

Someone at the lecture raised his hand and said, "I heard that you received a letter from Meher Baba." My ears perked up; I actually reacted to that name, although I didn't know why at the time. Richard Alpert got very red in the face and refused to talk about the letter. Later I heard that he had corresponded with Meher Baba and that Baba had told him to stop using drugs.

However, Alpert tried to explain to Baba all the spiritual experiences he was having.... Baba finally wrote back and said that he could use it, but three more times only. Years later, I was also told that after Richard Alpert became Baba Ram Dass, he said that he wished he'd had taken that advice because then his drug karma would have ended, but I don't know whether or not that story is accurate....

Baba finally saved me from the world of drugs. It was spring of 1968 ... and on a bulletin board there was a picture of a man. I just glanced at it, but it caught my attention. "He looks very wise," I thought, and I went closer. It was a picture of Meher Baba, and underneath were these words: "Meher Baba Says Don't Use Drugs."

I wondered, "He looks wise, but why does he say not to use drugs?" Everyone I knew thought taking psychedelic drugs was a spiritual experience, so I was confused. Years later I heard that Baba had sent a directive to some of the Sufis to go around San Francisco and put up this picture and give out the warning. And for me, that was the bait and also the hook....

Maybe at two or three in the morning I was alone in the one bedroom in the cabin, and this thought came: "Meher Baba says don't use drugs." My immediate response was, "If Baba knew what a good time we were having, he would say it was okay." Whether or not that was true, he certainly used this situation to draw me closer.

Then another thought came: "Meher Baba says he's God." When that thought came, I had the wish to experience what God experiences. It wasn't an intellectual thought, but a desire to experience God, to know him through experience. Yet all I could do was to concentrate on the question, "What is God?" and "What does God experience?" So that's what I did with all of the will-power and concentration I had for what seemed like a very long time.

Finally what came to me was this thought: "If God is God, he has to be everywhere. And he has to be in everything." At that point I realized, "If this Meher Baba really is God, then he is here with me at this moment." And at that moment I felt a beautiful presence surrounding me. It's not really possible to describe it, but I had a sense that Meher Baba was all around me.

After that experience, I started to question more and more the validity of using drugs.... Every time I smoked marijuana, I felt as thought I was taking a side trip, and I had to wait until the effects wore off to get back on track, onto the path where I wanted to be. Without drugs I felt more integrated in my own being whereas with drugs, I felt almost as though I had a split personality.

When I had been using drugs, I was sincere; I didn't use them just to get high, or as fun or recreation; I actually thought they were beneficial. But Baba showed me very clearly that they didn't serve me, so it was very easy to stop. Eventually I came to the conclusion that I wanted to stay away from drugs, from other people using drugs, and from that entire atmosphere.  (Meher Baba's next wave, pp. 170-173, ed. Carolyn M. Ball)



A spiritual seeker named Biharilal Gangaram Agrawal, who resided in Ahmednagar, came to Meherabad on Monday, 17 June 1929. Biharilal had visited before, but at that time, Baba had told him to renounce all and then return to him. He had come after doing as Baba had instructed. Biharilal requested of Baba, "Please do not send me back now. I am fully prepared to stay with you."

Baba kept him at Meherabad for seven days and then called him up the hill at 1:30 P.M. on 23 June, where Baba instructed, "Go to Hazrat Babajan and then to Dhuniwala Baba. Remain at each Master's place for a month. Beg for your food and eat it as my prasad. I am there, too, so don't worry about anything. After two months, come back to Meherabad. I will keep you secluded in my Jhopdi for two months, during which time you will fast only on milk."

Biharilal agreed and accordingly left that same day to meet Babajan.

On the 21st, Baba issued special instructions to Biharilal to meditate at midnight for half an hour by staring into the darkness, and not to get up or move under any circumstances, for any reason, "even if a scorpion or snake appears and threatens to bite you!" (Lord Meher)



Harjiwan Lal's son-in-law, Bishambar Das Gupta had come from Delhi. He was engaged to marry Anguri (daughter of Harjiwan Lal). On the day of the wedding, Gupta's mother died. So, through a long-distance telephone call from Delhi, Anguri informed Baba, who instructed her to go ahead with the ceremony. After the mother's body was cremated, the marriage was performed with much pomp and pageantry.

Baba remarked to Gupta, "Anguri is very dear to Me, very, very dear."



Every Thursday, Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavie, all from Poona, would spend the day at Guruprasad, going for their lunch at noon to Jal Dorabjee’s restaurant on Dastur Meher Road in the camp area. After lunch, Baba would ask them what they have eaten. They would name several dishes, and Baba would inquire. “Do you want to drive Dorabjee bankrupt? How could you have so many dishes for only two rupees?” Shinde, Pote and Dhavie would each lay the blame on Kamble.

This went on for some time, and once calling Dorabjee, Baba instructed him, “Tomorrow Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavie will come to eat at your hotel. Serve only Kamble. Take two rupees from each in advance, but don’t serve the other men any food. Tell them fresh food is being prepared and they should wait. Then give them water. After ten minutes, an onion. Don’t serve them anything else to eat. After half an hour I will send Aloba to call them.

Dorabjee did as instructed. He served food only to Kamble and not to other three. When Aloba came Kamble had finished and others were sipping the water and nibbling on onion. They accompanied Aloba to Guruprasad. Baba asked, “What did you eat today?”

Their faces fell and dejectedly Shinde replied, “The food was not ready, Baba. We kept on waiting for it.”

“Why wasn’t ready?”

“Dorabjee kept repeating, “Just wait for five minutes, just five minutes,” but even after half an hour we didn’t get anything to eat. He was serving others, including Kamble, but did not us.”

“Did you pay him?”

“The moment we stepped inside.”

“Forget about it now, you can eat here.” So the three of them had their lunch in Guruprasad, and they never did find out why Dorabjee had behaved as he had. Afterward Baba commented, “It is so strange. Kamble got his food. Why didn’t you get yours?” They didn’t know. Baba explained, “You were blaming Kamble in the beginning, but God had pity on him and he had his food, whereas you had to go without it,”

(Lord Meher)



Brahma Dev was disciple from Dehradun.

Brahma Dev had been ordered by Baba to fast on only water for a week, and thereafter, his long-suffering asthma left him. He told Baba, "By your blessing, I have been freed from asthma."

Baba corrected him, "It is no miracle of mine, but your love and faith. My only miracle will be at the time of breaking my silence." (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)



(Son of Prakashwati Sharma)

There were several mango trees in the compound in Dehra Dun. Baba had given orders to the mandali that no one should pluck the mangos from the trees, but if they fell on the ground, they were free to gather them. Among the men, Gustadji and Baidul were the most eager to collect the ripened fruit. They would wait for the mangoes to drop, and immediately run and pick them up. The rivalry between the two went so far that Gustadji would spend most of the night outside, just to prevent Baidul from collecting more than his share.

Dr. Deshmukh had come from Nagpur for a visit and was sleeping in a room in the house. Since it was quite hot at the time, Deshmukh climbed up to the terrace with his bedding roll and slept there, where it was cooler under the stars. One night, because of the heat, there was a sudden shower of rain. Unprotected, Deshmukh quickly rolled up his bedding and, instead of carrying it downstairs, threw it from the terrace. It landed with a crash a few inches from where Gustadji was sitting. Gustadji's entire concentration had been on the falling mangoes, as there was a fine breeze that night, which was loosening much fruit from the trees. When Deshmukh threw down his bedding, Gustadji narrowly escaped having it land on his head. Gustadji was shocked to have such a large object crashing down next to him.

Highly vexed, the next morning he complained to Baba. Coming to know of Baidul and Gustadji's competitive activities, Baba had a good laugh. But from then on, he stopped both from eating the mangoes.

Thereafter, Baba called Prakashwati son Bhushan and asked, "Would you do as I say?"

Bhushan answered, "Certainly."

"Remove all the mangoes from the trees and, after they ripen, sell them in the market.

Keep an accurate account, and I will check it."

So, Bhushan had all the fruit picked and kept in the mandali's residence for ripening. No one was to touch the mangoes. Since permission to eat them had been taken away from Baidul and Gustadji, both were seething with anger at Deshmukh, and their tempers found no relief until he left.

Bhushan began selling the fruit in the bazaar, and Baba would check his account daily. Before assigning him this work, Baba had ordered him to speak the truth always, be honest and never do any contemptible action. Along with Bhushan's duty, Baba would instruct him on honesty, calling attention to his smallest mistake.

In year 1654, sahwas in Dehra Dun group, Prakashwati's son, Bhushan was called. He was barely turned sixteen, and so he was allowed to attend the program. Baba asked if he was following his orders, and then asked in wonderment, "How is it that you always get angry so quickly?"

Baba gave Bhushan a very simple method of overcoming anger: "Whenever you are about to get angry with someone, at once remember that he is Baba! Then you will not get angry with Baba." (Lord Meher)




In 1929, gesturing to Chanji and Raosaheb, Baba motioned, "Now, you two, stop worrying! Go with this gentleman to the British Consul and give him the letter immediately." At ten o'clock that night in the bitter cold, they approached the consul's deputy and handed him the letter from the Governor of Duzdab. Yet when they returned, Raosaheb and Chanji were restless the whole night and woke up at four o'clock, anxious to finish the job.

They arrived at the consul's residence in the early hours of dawn and furnished him with full information about Baba and the other men, explaining to him that Baba's departure that day was imperative. After making them wait, the consul called them into his office at eight o'clock. He was not completely satisfied with the letter of recommendation from the Governor, and he placed it on his table. Exasperated, he said, "At least tell me who you people are!"

Chanji admitted, "Merwan Irani is our Master, and we are His disciples." Taking this simple statement to heart, the consul directed his clerk to fill out their visas and get their signatures, as a special case.

The British Consul in Duzdab was extremely cautious about issuing visas at that time because the Communist movement had emerged, publicly calling for India's independence from Britain, and Baba's party included unemployed Iranis, Parsis, Hindus, and Muslims. The consul was afraid that if Meher Baba's companions turned out to be Communist agitators and they were permitted to cross into India, creating disturbances there, he would be held responsible.

Some time ago, the British Consul in Bombay had, in fact, sent instructions to all the Consulates along the coastal towns of Persia not to allow Meher Baba's return to India, because He had only a Persian passport and not a British one, having refused to sign His name. Unknown to the mandali at that time, it was for this reason that Baba had selected the hazardous and rigorous land route, crossing the border at Duzdab where the Consulate had not received these instructions.

An interesting incident occurred some months later. After their return to India, when Chanji again had occasion to meet the British Consul in Bombay regarding issuance of a passport for one of the mandali, the consul asked him, "Has your Master returned from Persia?"

"Yes, He came back several months ago," Chanji replied.

"Then He has started signing His name which He refused to do before?"

Chanji denied this, and the man asked, "Then how could He have entered British (Indian) territory without a visa?"

Chanji stated simply, "He is a Master, and nothing is impossible for Him."

Puzzled, the consul queried, "By what port did He leave Persia?"

"He came by the land route, crossing through Duzdab."

The consul then exclaimed, "Oh, I see. Now I believe He is a Master — and Perfect, too!"

Although the consul did not pretend to understand anything about spirituality, he appreciated Baba's "work for humanity" and "teachings about the higher ideals of life." This incident, however, seemed to convince him of Baba's greatness and power.



In October 1922, a Parsi named Burjor Heerjibhoy Engineer came into the Master's contact. Baba once asked him to tell the mandali about his state of affairs. He did so, often quoting from different religious sources, and sometimes weeping during his narration:

Some years ago, I was working as an engineer and earned a large salary. Somehow, I tumbled into the spiritual line and became gifted. With great efforts I managed to reach a stage where I could easily foretell events and, at times, get my prayers fulfilled simply by asking!

In fact, my prayers and appeals could provoke a perceptible response from the Unknown. This went on for a long time until I began to misuse my supernatural achievements by speculating in cotton futures and in other gambling endeavours.

At first, this gambling became extremely lucrative, and I did not find it necessary to continue working as an engineer; so I left it and paid more and more attention to this new "business". To my utter horror (he started bitterly sobbing), I soon found that the divine gift had vanished!

Now, despite my best efforts, I am unable to regain that state. I cry day and night in vain, but there is no response from Him. Leaving aside the mercenary benefit I derived which I no longer care about and will never indulge in again — I really cannot describe the intense joy and bliss I felt while in intimate communion with Him.

Although I have lost the treasure of foreknowledge, I can still feel and perceive things unseen and unfelt by ordinary human beings. Hence, I need no introduction or explanation about Meher Baba, in whom I find the greatest manifestation of divinity. I firmly believe that Meher Baba can restore my lost treasure to me in the twinkling of an eye if he so wishes. He is very great indeed!

Baba was highly pleased by Burjor's frankness and enjoyed hearing his story. (Lord Meher-p-336/7-1922)



Burjor Mehta Gujrati translator mistakenly rendered the word love as bhakti (devotion) whereupon, intervening, Baba twisted his ear and elucidated:

Love cannot be called bhakti; rather, the consummation of bhakti is love. Love is the highest. We can speak of it as the highest type of devotion. There is a difference between bhakti and love. For example, here is a bhakta [devotee] and Baba. The bhakta worships Baba and does bhakti. When bhakti increases and reaches its zenith, the bhakta burns and finds no curtain between himself and God. Let the bhakti reach such a zenith and then there will be no veil between Baba and yourself.

"Now don't take it for granted that you are all in that state of love!" he teased.

The path of love is the third path. The first path is the path of actions, serving other false I's. The second is the path of worshiping false I's.

This third path of love is very, very important. Therefore, listen with all your attention to what I have to say. It is but for the very few to annihilate their very existence and merge in me. For those who want to love me, I have given points for them to follow. Love means love. It is void of any superficiality or formality. The lover has to keep the wish of the Beloved, and always has to keep the Beloved pleased and happy.

What are the wishes of your Beloved — if you take me to be your Beloved? They are:

1) Do not shirk your responsibilities, such as home, family, office, jobs, et cetera.

2) Attend faithfully to your worldly duties, but keep at the back of your mind that all this is Baba's.

3) When you feel happy, think Baba wants you to be happy. When you suffer, think Baba wants you to suffer.

4) Be resigned to every situation and think honestly and sincerely that Baba has placed you in this situation.

5) With the understanding that Baba is in everyone, try to help and serve others.

Continuing, Baba emphasized:

I tell you all with my divine authority that whosoever — anyone and everyone — takes my name on his lips at the time he or she breathes his or her last, comes to me!

Therefore, do not forget to remember me at the time when you breathe your last. Unless you take my name, remembering me constantly from now on, and keep it up continuously, you cannot remember me and keep my name on your lips when you drop your body. Even if you take my name once a day with all your heart and soul, it is sufficient. You will thus ultimately come to me. (Lord Meher-p-4315-1965).



Horikan left for Mangalore on the afternoon of 7th March 1949. They continued and began ascending the Agumbe Mountain on some of the worst roads they had ever encountered. Not only was the road steep and full of hairpin curves, but it was so narrow that only one vehicle at a time could pass.

Just as the mandali's bus was going around a curve, the bus suddenly began sliding backward. No one knew what to do, but they began to repeat Baba's name. The driver lost control of the steering wheel. The bus rolled backwards over a small stone wall separating the road from a deep valley below. Crying out, "BABA! BABA! BABA!" all were certain the bus was about to crash and they would die.

Suddenly, the bus came to a complete halt. Gasping (some were on the verge of fainting), no one could explain how the bus had stopped rolling backwards. Only Baba's nazar had saved them; otherwise, the bus would certainly have rolled off the cliff and plunged to the valley below.

After carefully getting out, they saw that half the bus was hanging over the cliff! There was nothing to suggest why it had not continued over the cliff. It was both astonishing and inexplicable! Some of the mandali began to weep, thanking Baba for having his nazar on them. Vishnu cried out, "Baba has saved our lives today! Let us all shout his Jai !"

Baba instructed the men to pull the bus back onto the road, and he stood nearby and personally supervised. After much effort by all, the bus was pushed back onto the road. This was more dangerous than it sounds, because there was the possibility of the bus sliding back again and dragging some of the men over the cliff with it.

Afterward, they stopped at a waterfall, washed their faces and refreshed themselves. (Lord Meher-p-1149-1930)



A seasoned criminal who preys on the gullibility of wrote several derogatory letters.

On 5th June 1960, was the largest public darshan that summer. An estimated 10,000 persons poured into Guruprasad seeking the God-Man's touch. The darshan continued the next morning, 6 June 1960 in two morning and evening sessions.

  1. Rajagopal was Captain in the army. He arrived, dressed in the ochre-colored robes of a sanyasi. He too was given a private interview. Baba remarked to him, "The 'final interview' does not need even a split second, and within that fraction of a moment you know everything. Compared with the final interview, all other interviews matter very little." Baba then embraced him and he left.

Unfortunately, Captain Rajagopal later wrote several vituperative letters to Yogi Bharati, Adi Sr. and others, reminiscent of Colonel M. S. Irani's attempts in the late 1930s to stoke the fires of opposition against Baba. Rajagopal had been warned by Baba not to have anything to do with Baba's work or His lovers and, as a result, Rajagopal called Baba an "international fraud... a seasoned criminal who preys on the gullibility of the poor children of India ... an unscrupulous rascal" and other regrettable terms.

Baba added, "My embrace for Rajagopal will not go in vain, for it was the expression of my divine love for him, and one day he is bound to feel the warmth of my compassion in spite of the vagaries of himself." (Lord Meher-p-4700-1960)



Nittimi Dharmarao, their host at Rajahmundry. Baba and the group left for Amalapuram, and on the way Baba felt hungry. Meherjee gave him some cheese and crackers, but Baba wanted his customary rice and dal.

In the car, Baba urged Dharmarao, who was driving, "I am very hungry, so drive faster. Let's not stop; go straight to Amalapuram."

Dharmarao did as told, but when they came to the village of Kottapeta, many had assembled on the road. Baba had the car stopped. Some of the local workers approached Baba, requesting, "Rest here for a while; take some coconut water and permit the mandali to have it." (Lord Meher-p-3493-1954)

Hearing this, Baba got out of the car and, walking to a hut, sat down and began spelling out, "You mandali are after coconut water when I am feeling very hungry. I had given orders to drive the car straight to Amalapuram, but no one listened to that. Now you all may drink coconut water to your hearts' content. I order every one of you to drink the water of four coconuts."

Pendu stood silently, and Baba ordered him, "Go and arrange it immediately. Tell the person offering the coconut water that each of you should be given water from four coconuts so that he and you all may feel satisfied."

There were 60 men in Baba's group; most were the Andhra lovers who had accompanied them. They had already quenched their thirst by the time Pendu returned. Anyway, Pendu told the host that each should be given the water from four coconuts. That was impossible, as there were not enough coconuts. To bring more would take time, and the man could not figure out what to do. Besides, to bring so many coconuts at one time was out of the question.

Meanwhile, Baba severely scolded Eruch, Sastri and Dharmarao were bewildered and felt nervous at seeing Baba's fiery mood for the first time. Pendu came back and informed Baba that the coconuts were practically all gone, so Baba asked the men to retake their seats in the bus. The host learned a good lesson: that it is not wise to insist on anything against Baba's wish. (Lord Meher-p-3494-1954)

Reverting to the previous day's mishap in the car, Baba stated, "Yesterday, honestly, Dharmarao would have overturned the car. God saved us. This is attributed to me as my miracle, but I don't do anything of this sort. Until I speak, don't expect me to perform any miracle. Somehow or other I caught hold of the steering wheel. God made me do so." Baba turned to Dharmarao. "Now, for my sake or for God's sake, stay awake while driving!" (Lord Meher-p-3500-1954)



In 1926, one day, Baba asked Chhagan a question. But when Chhagan failed to give an immediate reply, Baba actually fell at his feet remarking, "Henceforth, don't do any work. Simply eat, drink, and loll about the place." For a few moments Chhagan was taken aback and stunned that the Master would bow at his feet.

He ran off toward the surrounding fields. Baba directed the mandali to bring him back. All shouted at Chhagan to stop, that it was Baba's orders that he return, but Chhagan did not even turn around. In fact, Chhagan had run so fast that they had lost sight of him. The mandali searched, but they were unable to find him. Baba himself then set out in a small horse-drawn tonga to look for him. The tonga was not able to traverse the rough terrain of Meherabad easily. So after some time, the horse was detached from the tonga, and Baba directed Rustom to go on horseback in search of Chhagan.

After much difficulty, Chhagan was found three or four miles away. He was brought before Baba, who explained certain matters to him and he was pacified, thus bringing the situation back to normal. Everyone, including Chhagan, was exhausted from the chase, so Baba directed the men to relax for the rest of the day. In the evening Baba played cricket with the mandali, and then went for a spin in a large motor vehicle to Shindewadi with a dozen of the men.



Chhagan brought the boy to Baba who at first liked him very much. But after a few minutes, Baba disapprovingly noticed a small cut on the boy's leg, and directed Chhagan, "Take the boy to Meherabad, where Padri can treat his wound. Tell Padri to bring him to Panchgani once the wound is healed."

Chhagan was puzzled by Baba's instructions, as the boy's injury seemed minor. He wondered why Baba was making such a fuss, forcing him to take the boy all the way to Meherabad, when a local doctor could easily have treated the wound. But He did not say anything and, before he left, Baba further instructed him to be sure to contact Sadashiv Patil in Poona on the way and deliver a message, which Baba dictated.

Chhagan then left Panchgani with the boy, whose name was Yusuf. In Poona, as he was nearing Sadashiv's house, a Muslim woman who was filling her water vessels at a public well saw the boy and suddenly began calling out, "Yusuf, Yusuf!" She came running to the boy, embraced him and cried, "Yusuf, my son, where have you been? I can't believe it is really you! I have been longing for sight of you day and night for years! My son, have you forgotten your own mother?"

A crowd gathered and Chhagan could not understand what was happening. He grew frightened by the presence of so many people and forced his way to Sadashiv's house, where he described the situation to him. Sadashiv approached the woman and questioned her. He found out the woman's only son had disappeared from home five years before, and she and her husband's search had proved fruitless. The parents were overwrought with distress at their failure to locate their lost child. Grief-stricken, they had all but given up hope of ever seeing him again.

Chhagan then asked Sadashiv, "What am I to do now" Baba's order was to take the boy to Meherabad." Sadashiv sent a telegram to Baba explaining the situation. Baba's reply promptly came, instructing Chhagan to leave the boy with his parents and return to Panchgani. Only then did Chhagan understand why Baba had sent him on this journey. The message Baba had given Chhagan to convey to Sadashiv was nothing important, but Baba wished to reunite the child with his heartbroken parents



  1. Chakrapani came to Guruprasad from Talegaon on Thursday, 7th April 1960. He had previously been given certain orders by Baba. He looked like a sadhu, with a long beard and long hair, and he was observing silence. Baba asked him, "Do you permit anyone to fall at your feet?" Chakrapani shook his head no.

Baba gestured, "That is very good."

Addressing the gathering, Baba continued at length:

The only obstacle on the Path is the ego. Volumes have been written on the nature of the ego. But book knowledge helps very little and by one's own efforts, the ego remains insurmountable. Whether you fast or feast, whether you become aggressive or humble, the ego goes on nourishing itself. Even the natural tendencies of the ego such as "I see, I read, I sleep" create bindings. So night and day in the very act of expending old sanskaras, you create new sanskaras and get bound.

Then (if) you wear long hair and put on the robe of a sadhu, you thereby are indirectly courting respect. A false sense of advertisement in spirituality is liable to be created when you try to lead a life in some other way than that of the common people. Others begin to look upon you with respect, and you begin to accept homage without the spiritual authority to do so — outwardly in the name of God, but deep within there is nothing but self-gratification.

As time passes, the superiority complex is nourished, and the ego craves greater honours. This is a dangerous pitfall!

In the God-realized Master, the Real Ego is established. He sees himself in each and every thing, in every being. And his divinity is so complete that he becomes the object of meditation and worship for all. So he has the authority to accept homage. All his actions are non-actions and therefore are non-binding.

To become completely free from all the sanskaric bindings, the intercession of the Master is necessary. The awakening of love is the remedy. Only then does one rare being get released from all the sanskaric bindings through the grace of a Perfect Master.

Turning to Chakrapani, Baba remarked, "So it is good you do not allow others to bow down to you." (Lord Meher-p-4564-1960)



Chandra Shekhar son of S L Lokhande had opportunity to see Baba at very young age with his parents in Guruprasad.

Description of his meeting in words of his father is as below.

Baba’s letter came inviting us from Poona 3 rd to 13th June 1960, My family and I arrived on 2nd June. We went to Guruprasad on 3 rd Morning. Each of us had a garland for Baba. When called inside, we went and bowed on Baba’s feet. Garlanded Him, and then embraced Him. My son Chandra Shekhar was 3 feet away from Baba when he suddenly threw away his garland, mumbled something, and without bowing to Baba, went and sat down at a distance. I felt very sorry because he had come three or four times before and garlanded Baba. My family sat in front of Baba while I stood.

Baba asked me why he had behaved in this fashion. I replied, “I don’t know, Baba.” Baba asked, “Does he do this at home?” I told Baba that he does behave like a mad person at times, tears cloths, throws utensils out of the house, hits people, and at times does not eat for three or four days. If asked why he does not eat, he would reply, “Food is expensive.” At times he would become violent and would not let the family enter the house. But on seeing me, he would quiet down.

Baba asked me, “How many years have you had contact with Me?” I replied, “Since 1953, Baba.” Baba asked me why I had not told Him before about the behavior of my son.” I replied, “I know You are God and You know everything, so there is no need to tell you about him.  That day was a Thursday, and Baba asked me to remind Him about the boy on Sunday.

The next day we were going to Guruprasad in the morning. On the way, we passed by a florist. My son on his own asked for a garland. He kept it. When we reached Guruprasad, we stood in the queue, but my son ran first and garlanded Baba. We were surprised at his attitude. We bowed down and sat near Baba. Baba smiled at the boy. On Sunday we came to Guruprasad, and after we had bowed down to Baba, I reminded Him about my son. Baba replied, “I have already done on Friday what I had to do today.” Baba then asked me to do the following for my son: do not make him study; allow him to live as he wants to; do not worry about him, as he is a mast; do not let him mix with people, and do not let him go near gatherings. (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-157/8)



Hits: 0



SL NO 101 TO 200



A reporter from the Associated Press came to interview Baba. The reporter was very respectful and kept referring to Baba as, "Your Holiness." Their meeting ensued as follows:

The reporter asked, "How long will the present chaotic state of affairs continue in the world?"

Baba replied, "As long as selfishness exists, because it is the root cause. In all this chaos and confusion My work is done. It is a cleaning process."

"How long will you be in Jabalpur specifically, and from here where will you go?"

"I will be leaving from Jabalpur on January 15th and will tour Benares, Agra, Ajmer, Kashmir and other places. In April, I intend to return to Jabalpur and open a spiritual center either here or in Mandla."

"What is your Holiness' opinion about Mahatma Gandhi?"

"He is a great and noble soul and is trying to serve humanity with all his heart."

"When do you think India will be given its independence?"

"When the Hindus and Muslims cease quarrelling."

"Will the Jews, the most oppressed nation in the world today, be able to withstand the onslaught that is being perpetrated on them by Hitler and Mussolini?"

"Jews or non-Jews, whosoever sticks to the Truth, or is on the side of Truth, can withstand any onslaught!"

Will your Holiness kindly give me a message that I may broadcast to the world?" (Lord Meher-p-1976-1939)




A respected man had come to meet Baba at the exhorting of his friend, who was a devotee of Baba's. A day before, the man drew up a long list of questions, starting with: "Why do you call yourself the Avatar?"

Knowing what was in his mind, Baba asked, "What do you wish to ask Me?"

The man replied sarcastically, "Since you are the Avatar, you should know without the question being expressed."

Baba smiled and said:

Why bargain with the Master? Expecting intellectual answers to various questions from the Master is to belittle him.

From the very beginning, the question that confronts every individual is "Who am I?" This is the Original Question which gets expressed in infinite ways. It is the driving force behind this question that brought about the entire evolution of consciousness, and after innumerable reincarnations and through the involution process, the real answer to the original question is arrived at as "I Am God."

By studying Vedanta, you may become intellectually convinced about the logical deductions such as, "I am God" and "Everyone is God." But of what avail is such dry knowledge? Love is the way, and it is only the experience of the "I-Am-God" state that solves all questions once and for all.

To gain such an experience is not child's play. Cycles and cycles have to roll on before one becomes worthy to experience the Real Answer. (Lord Meher-p-4698-1960)



Baba and Gustadji looked at several places for quiet seclusion in Akolner but failed to find a suitable spot. In the afternoon they bought milk from a Muslim lad who worked for the railways, and prepared tea. Baba was fasting. They searched for an appropriate place of seclusion, and Baba finally selected a piece of land belonging to a retired Brahmin stationmaster. The Brahmin agreed to rent the place - supposedly for a sick man to recuperate his health. Rustom went back to Ahmednagar to bring a small tent. Meanwhile, Baba, and other kept watch and spent the night on the stone platform of the Akolner railway station. (Lord Meher-p-.475-1923)



On 11th May 1963, in Guruprasad, a woman came with garland for Baba. Baba told us that she was once very rich, but her relatives duped her of her property illegally. She went to court and she had to face eighty three law suits against her. Baba said, “In spite of such a mental and financial troubles, it is her good fortune that she has still stuck with Me.” Baba asked her to leave all her troubles to Him and then wait and watch the results.



A stout, robust sadhu approached Baba, begging for money to go to Hardwar by train. Baba said:

The meaning of a sadhu is one who performs spiritual practices with the object of controlling the mind. But since you are unable to keep your mind under control, what do you expect to gain by going to Hardwar? If you want to go into the Himalayas overpowered with love for God, then go on foot enduring hardships for the sake of realizing God. This will be your sadhana (spiritual practice) and thereby you will be able to conquer your mind from its thoughts of worldly allurements. A sadhu should always try to be above desires of any sort. (Lord Meher-p-792/3-1927)



On 17th July 1963, a royal princess of one of the former Indian states had been waiting in Ahmednagar for days in the hope of Baba granting her a moment's darshan, despite His seclusion. Baba granted her request. When she met Baba, the Rani told him, "I pray to God so hard, but He never answers my prayers. I cannot understand why that should be. I thought God did not let anyone down."

Baba replied, "God not only does not let anyone down, God is constantly forgiving those who let Him down!" (Lord Meher-p-5240-1966)



On 4th May 1963, in Guruprasad, a sadhu came to see Baba. Baba asked him if he had anything to say. He replied that he had come for Baba’s blessings, as he had plans to start a universal spiritual centre. Baba said, “Your idea is very good, but do everything with one hundred percent honesty. Let no hypocrisy enter in your doings. Do not allow your ego to be tickled. Do it with the thought that you are not doing it but that it is being done, as it is God’s will. Only then My nazar (glance) be on you. (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-312)



On 8th January 1939, a sadhu who headed an ashram some distance from Jabalpur came and, seeing Baba, exclaimed, "I saw you in Hardwar in December!"

Chanji interjected, "Meher Baba was in Meherabad during December!"

Baba countered, "Baba is now here with you and at the same time in many other places!"

The sadhu expressed his desire for God-realization and Baba praised his intention.

"Can I find God?" the sadhu asked.

"Why not? All have to," Baba answered.


"By losing your self."

"By sanyas (renouncing the world)?"

"No, not by renouncing the world, but by renouncing your worldly desires. God is always there within you and you have to find Him there - not outside."

"How can I find God?" he asked.

"Regularly meditate and concentrate on your highest ideal. I will help you," Baba promised. (Lord Meher-p-1975-1939)



On 19th November 1927, an emaciated sadhu arrived at lower Meherabad afternoon. After walking around the Mess Quarters, he put down his sack of belongings and began to dance. "There is fire here," he sang. "I've been searching for Him here, there, and everywhere." Baba was informed and sent Baidul with instructions that the man be given something to eat and then sent on his way.

After the sadhu had left, Baba commented:

He is a real man — the first of his kind to have come here - highly advanced. He will remain restless till he finds what he wants. He has no consciousness of his body or of the world. He is lost in love and desire for Paramatma. Very few find God, but he will, and that too in this birth. He came for giving his "presentee" (being present; like a student would do in a class roll call). From here he will go to Kedgaon to contact Narayan Maharaj, and from there he may go to Babajan. One day one of them will bestow their grace on him. He will see (God). In Nagar, people flocked to him for his darshan and gave him so much food. He didn't like it. He has no desire except for God. (People were expecting some benefit from him.) But when God is not seen by him, how can he show it to others? (Lord Meher-p-853-1927)



On 25th February 1941 in the morning Baba left for Agra. The others followed in the Blue Bus completely packed 28 persons squeezed into seats designed for 14.

While at the Taj Mahal, Baba was informed about a saintly old woman who lived in a deserted horse stable not far away. When Baba and the men approached the stable, they heard a wild cry like a roaring of a tiger, and when they entered the stable they found the woman. She was pacing back and forth, roaring in this extraordinary fashion, and when Baba approached her she stopped. She beckoned to Baba with respect, and Baba gestured to Eruch to ask her if she was happy to see him. She replied that she was truly very happy. Although old, she was a large, strong woman, both of her arms covered with bangles, and she had a bright attractive face. Baba remarked she was a very high mastani and referred to her as Mastani Mai. (Lord Meher-4-2197-1941)



Baba and group arrived in Baam and inquires were made as to how to proceed to Duzdab. They were informed that, via desert Duzdab could be reached in two days. They were also told that the route was extremely dangerous and full of highway bandits. In the interim, Raosaheb arranged for a quiet rest house on the outskirts of town where they stayed.

On Thursday, 31 October 1929, Gustadji noticed a saintly-looking man, whom the local people held in great reverence, seated in front of a shop opposite their house and told Baba about him. Baba came to the door to see him. As soon as Baba appeared at the door, the saint jumped up from his seat as a mark of respect for Baba, whom he seemed to know. He came forward and kissed Baba's hands. Baba embraced him and the man walked off to return to his seat. who came to him afterwards, "There is amidst us an Emperor of all Fakirs." Later, Baba had him brought to his room where he sat alone with him.

Baba gave him his mattress and the man departed. Baba revealed that the man was a wali on the fifth plane. (Lord Meher-p-1107/8-1929)



A Sanskrit scholar came one day and chanted some hymns of Shankaracharya. Baba stated, "Don't translate the lines. It is not necessary. I like to listen to the naad (sound, chant) of the hymns. It pleases Me, because it has come out of Me." (Lord Meher-p-4860-1960)




In year 1942, one day in Rishikesh, Baba was giving Chanji instructions at the mandali's quarters when a sanyasi came to the gate desiring darshan. Chanji went to him and told him that Meher Baba, being in seclusion, was not seeing anyone until His tours in the Himalayas were finished.

The sanyasi exploded with anger, "Why does He refuse to give darshan? Am I not worthy? Do you know that I have visited hundreds of the holiest places of pilgrimage in India? Why should I care if I don't get darshan here!"

Chanji tried to explain the situation and pacify him, but the sanyasi became even more argumentative. He began quoting passages from the shastras, as if to demonstrate his devotion. Eventually he stormed off, quoting this couplet:

Where doest thou seek Me, O dear devotee!

I am always near and with thee!

Repeating these lines louder and louder, he raised his arms dramatically and walked off, looking toward the heavens, as if pleading with God to grant a little sense to poor Chanji to be able to recognize someone as sincere as himself.

But the ironic part of the whole affair was that, had the man not been so absorbed in his own performance, looking toward the sky, he would have seen Baba, who was off to one side, watching all the time! Twice, he passed Baba without recognizing Him.

After the man had left, Baba explained to Chanji, "His time has not yet come. People like him wander from place to place, haphazardly, in search of God, muttering verses and chapters from the shastras and chanting couplets from the poets, but all superficially with the tongue, and not from the heart. They gain very little - practically nothing, spiritually.

"It is not merely the desire, but a keen inner longing that, in time, brings one in contact with a true saint or Master." (Lord Meher-p-2285-1942)



In Srinagar, on 20th September 1944, permitted by Baba, Daulat Singh was overjoyed and arranged darshan program at Karamchand's Bungalow in Nishat. Almost 500 people came. Among those who met Baba that day was a sanyasi who described his austerities to Baba and also his visits to different saints. Baba praised him, and in the midst of talking with everyone observed, "Daulat Singh is a gem!"

The renunciate replied with a knowing smile, "He is a gem, but he is still worldly. He has not yet renounced the world."

Baba just smiled and did not comment. He began discussing something else and after a while said, "I remember a story. Would you like to hear it?" All expressed their eagerness and Baba's fingers flew across the alphabet board, which Vishnu read:

A man renounced the world and was passing his time in meditation, solitude, repeating God's name, and so forth, and also visiting different saints and mahatmas. Years passed by like this. Once he had the luck to encounter a Perfect Master.


e prayed to him for God-realization, and the Sadguru told him to stay with him in his ashram.

The Master also had other followers who were living under his orders. There was no spiritual practice of any sort in the ashram and the sanyasi thought all the others there were useless, as he did not observe them doing anything "spiritual." Some were cooking, some were washing, some were cleaning and thus, according to the words of the Master, keeping themselves busy.

Although now living with the Perfect Master, the ascetic had continued his spiritual practices. One day he asked the Master, "When will I see God?"

The Master replied, "If you act according to my orders, you will gain the sight of God very soon." The sanyasi nodded in accord. The Master, picking up a small piece of stone, then told him, "Go to the market and, in exchange for this, bring five seers (a weight measurement) of vegetables."

Looking at the stone, the ascetic replied, "Maharaj, this is a stone. Who will give five seers of vegetables in exchange for it? No one will touch it."

The Master said, "You have promised to obey me and now you are arguing! Do as I say and you will have God's darshan!"

The sanyasi went to the market, but no vendor was ready to agree to the bargain, and all laughed in derision. With great difficulty, one agreed to give him two seers of vegetables. Refusing, the aspirant returned and said to the Master, "Maharaj, I had told you from the beginning the exchange was foolhardy. Who would give five seers of vegetables for a stone? I could get nothing."

The Sadguru said, "Now go to a sweetmeat shop and bring five seers of sweets for this piece of stone." The recluse left thinking his Master deranged. No one was willing to give five seers of sweets and the most he could argue for in one shop was three seers. So he returned, again empty-handed.

The Sadguru then directed him to approach a goldsmith and bade him to bring back not less than Rs.5,000 in exchange! Now the ascetic was convinced the Master was completely crazy, but he went anyway. The goldsmith examined the rock and announced that he was ready to pay Rs.1,000. This surprised the sanyasi as now he was being offered Rs.1, 000 in exchange for a stone against which previously he could not even get five seers of vegetables.

He then thought the Sadguru knew what he was doing and there was something more to it than met his eye.

He returned to the Master and told him what had transpired. The Master next asked him to go to a jeweller and sell the stone for Rs.100,000! So he went and the jeweller agreed to the sale and paid him the amount. The sanyasi brought the money and the Master told him, "You did not value the stone, but the jeweller knew its true value. He knew that it was in fact a diamond! Only a jeweller’s eye could recognize the stone's genuine worth.

"The vegetable vendors, the sweetmeat shopkeepers, the goldsmiths — all are like those who are veiled; they can only evaluate things according to their consciousness."

The Master then told the sanyasi: "I am the Jeweller and I know the capacities and capabilities of those around me. They act according to my wish, leaving their own aside. Those who reside with the Jeweller are truly spiritual. Whomever you have approached in your years of wandering until now have all been like vegetable sellers, shopkeepers and goldsmiths — limited by their own limited viewpoint. So, it is better to remain with the Jeweller who knows your true worth and who, in time, will make you a Jeweller like himself."

In this manner the sanyasi was convinced and held fast to the Master's feet.a

And the ascetic monk seated before Baba also learned a good lesson from this tale, especially about Dr. Daulat Singh. (Lord Meher-p-2434-1954)



One man approached who was meeting Baba for the first time. (May 1963). He was gifted and intelligent, but suffered mentally and was diagnosed as a schizophrenic and forced to give up his medical studies. He had been given treatment with different drugs, as well as electric shock therapy. Baba asked him what trouble his mind suffered. He replied that he had not slept well for the last fourteen years, due to conflicting thoughts and rapid breathing, particularly at night. Baba prescribed some tablets for him for one month. After he came out of the hall, the man told Dr. Bharucha that he had taken the same tablets before, but to no effect. Bharucha explained that it was not of importance what medicine Baba prescribed. What was more important was that Baba – God Himself – was prescribing them. If Baba gave a pinch of dust it might work miracles! So the man obeyed Baba and took the tablets that night. Next morning when he came, he was asked by Baba if he had slept well. He replied, “Baba, in the last fourteen years, this is the first night that I slept soundly.” (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 18, p. 6176 – 6177)



One morning, finding out that one of the boys had disappeared from the school, Baba called the men mandali to him at eight o'clock and asked them why the boy had left. Baba held the director, Arjun, the monitors, and the teachers responsible, maintaining that due to their carelessness the boy had run away. As a novel punishment, Baba ordered them to keep bitter quinine powder in their mouths without swallowing or spitting it out. When they were unable to bear the horrible taste any longer, Baba allowed them to spit it out and gave them a sweet to get rid of the taste.(Lord Meher-p-702-1926)



During Andhra tour until late that evening, a touching incident occurred when Baba visited the Venkata Rama Elementary School. Baba's visit to Eluru had been publicized through handbills containing Baba's photograph. A small boy had seen one and requested that his parents please take him to meet Meher Baba. But being a strictly orthodox Brahmin family, they could see no point in visiting a "Parsi saint." The boy wept and refused his dinner, but the parents were unrelenting.

Heartbroken, the boy had gone to school that morning convinced he had missed the opportunity of meeting Meher Baba, although he still ached to do so.

He was, therefore, momentarily dumbfounded when Baba entered his classroom. He flung himself into Baba's waiting arms and wept with joy. Once again, the Divine Beloved had answered his true lover's prayer. (Lord Meher-p-3475-1954)



In year 1959 at Guruprasad, C D Deshmukh wished, Baba to permit a sculptor to take measurement. He pleaded to Baba to give a few minutes sitting when the sculptor came to Guruprasad. Baba being the slave of His lovers’ love, had agreed to these sittings in one of the rooms behind Guruprasad bungalow. With great difficulty, Baba would walk to the room behind the bungalow and sit there while the sculptor did his job. Dr. Deshmukh would profusely thank Baba for the trouble given to Him. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-67)



On 14th July 1926, a seeker arrived and entreated Baba for God-realization. Baba ordered him to sit in a small hut opposite Baba's table under a neem tree for one year and to eat only once every 24 hours. The man agreed to Baba's instructions. But while he was sitting before Baba, scarcely fifteen minutes having passed, Baba asked him, "What are you thinking?"

He replied, "I would like to go stay in Shirdi instead." Baba gave him permission and he promptly left. (Lord Meher-p-691-1926)



Meher Baba and party left for Kashmir by bus with a Sikh driver.

After working with the mast, they continued their search. Along the way, Baba now began teasing the Sikh taxi driver through Kaka and Baidul. He told him, "You aren't a very good driver, are you? You really don't drive too well." This angered the Sikh and he said something in return. Baba then asked, "Who gave you a driving license? Did you have to bribe the officer? How much did you have to pay him?" This set the man's temper in a rage, and in his anger he uttered a few vulgar curses.

He added curtly, "I have to return to Srinagar by six o'clock this evening."

"How can you return before our work is completed?" Baba asked. "You promised to stay with us until it was finished. It's not good to break a promise."

The taxi driver, despite much persuasion, would not agree to go further. At last Baba agreed to return to Srinagar.

The driver turned around, but before he had covered seven miles, both the front and back tires got punctured. The driver changed the tube on the back tire, but had no spare for the front. It was evening and Baba inquired, "You have urgent work to attend to in Srinagar. How will you be able to manage?" The driver kept quiet.

Baba, through Habibullah, arranged with the headman of the village of Mangom to spend the night. Baba slept in the chief's house and food was sent to the driver. Rising very early the next morning, Baba left the house and went and sat on a riverbank alone. Kaka, Baidul and Habibullah found Him there and Baba directed Habibullah, "Go and see how the taxi is."

When Habibullah confronted him, the driver repeated the very question Habibullah himself had asked, "Who is that man?"

"How is it you are so curious about Him?" Habibullah inquired.

"Last night I had some experience of His glory. He must be someone great. I have lied to Him. There was no urgent work in Srinagar. I am now ready to remain with Him as long as He wishes." When Baba heard this, He was pleased and forgave the Sikh driver. (Lord Meher-p-2428/29-1944)



On 27th December 1922, Baba called all the mandali to His room. It was the fifth day of His seclusion and fast; he was not eating or drinking anything.

Baba told Ghani, "Tell Mirza (the bookbinder) that it would be better if the qawaal, who he was to send this evening, could come early tonight." Ghani went to Mirza who arranged to reschedule the musician. But Ghani told the bookbinder to also come in the evening, and this proved to be a mistake.

When Baba found out that Ghani had invited Mirza, He was furious and ordered, "Send Mirza back as soon as he comes!" Ghani felt awkward, wondering how the man who had arranged this qawaali program could be so discourteously turned away? But when the singer and his party arrived, Mirza was not with them. He had had a sudden attack of fever, and this greatly relieved Ghani's anxiety. The embarrassing situation Ghani had imagined was lifted and he was able to enjoy the qawaali singing. (Lord Meher-p-371/2-1922)



One day in Dehra Dun, a singer from Tehri Garhwal came and sang before Baba and the women. (Mehera did not appear.) The singer had no teeth, but boasted that the Maharaja of Tehri Garhwal had compared him to Tansen, the celebrated singer in king Akbar's court. He sang a song with this line, "Set aside your veil and you will see God!"

The man's blandishments while singing were so strange that Baba was quite amused. After he left, Baba directed each of the women to sing and mimic him, and their airs and performances, being still stranger, further amused Baba. Only Mani was able to successfully imitate the singer, but Katie's mispronounced Hindi sent Baba into fits of laughter. (Lord Meher).



Baba held a poor program in Ganeshkhind on 9th June 1957. Two hundred poor boys below the age of fifteen (as Baba had specified) were brought by His Poona lovers, who were allowed to be present for the program. A few lovers from Bombay, Navsari, Hamirpur and Andhra, were also there.  As each child approached Baba in turn, and after offering his salutation by bowing to them, Baba handed them a piece of cloth and a sweet.

He praised one singer and then immediately said, "Whom do I praise? I am the singer and I am the song! I am the tabla and I am the tabalchi (table player)! I am in the harmonium and I myself am it! And I am the sound that emanates from it! I am everything and I am everywhere! Now whom should I praise? I praise Myself alone!"

In the course of the day, he remarked, "I am the Ocean ... I am the Ancient One ... I am eternal!"

After the arti was performed, all returned to their homes (Lord Meher-p-4183/4-1957)



On 7th April 1963 in Guruprasad, a small girl about four years old came from crowd to Baba. She bowed Baba and then sat next to Him on His sofa, fearlessly facing the huge crowd and not at all perturbed by the thousand or more eyes watching her. Baba remarked, “Some men drink and then hide their faces; others drink and boldly face public criticism. The masts are also in an “intoxicated” condition, but they do not care about people or anyone. This child also has masti, for she is unmindful of the crowd.” After sitting next to Baba for about half an hour, she got up and went to her mother. Following her example, children from the crowd started coming to Baba for darshan in orderly fashion and then went back to their seats. Baba said,” They come to Me because I am also a child.”



On 7th October 1926, In the afternoon a small group of energetic and enthusiastic Swaraj (Indian independence) Party workers arrived, including Shivram Paranjape, a celebrated journalist and freedom fighter.

They were eager to elicit Baba's "support" for their cause. Baba explained: "What is politics but fraud? Whatever your own, honest, candid opinion might be, you have to act according to the creed of the party, (at times) against the voice of your conscience, and thus be dependent upon others for your actions, which is quite opposed to the fundamental principles of Truth."

One of the workers asked, "Will India attain swaraj (self-rule), and if so, when?"

"What do you mean by swaraj?" Baba asked.

"Political independence from Britain," replied the man.

Baba wrote on His slate, "If by swaraj you mean the gaining of Truth, that is already the property [right] of everyone — the spiritual independence. As for the political independence, no doubt India will gain it in the future. There is no need to worry about it. Political independence can be gained very easily, but the real spiritual independence is very hard to achieve.

"My advice to all is: Seek that Truth which will give you everlasting bliss and real dnyan (knowledge), and thus be able to raise others too, and save them from the entanglements of the world."

Then Baba predicted, "Within ten years, India will enjoy extraordinary freedom." (Lord Meher-p-719-1926)




During east west gathering in 1962, although Baba was greeting each of those who came with love, on one occasion that afternoon, an unusual incident occurred. During the darshan, a soldier came forward carrying a huge garland. Just then, Baba's attention was drawn elsewhere and the man was hurried along before Baba could turn back to him. Undeterred, the soldier went outside, purchased another garland and stood in the line again. After more than an hour of inching slowly forward, he stood before Baba once more. But again, just at that moment, someone on the stage began talking with Baba, and His attention was diverted. The soldier was furious and left. Baba's distraction was no accident, and He had His own reasons for causing it on behalf of the man. (Lord Meher-p-4881/2-1962)



In year 1941, Baba and the group reached the town of Dera Ghazi Khan in morning. The local folk of Dera Ghazi Khan warned them about the dangers of travelling to Quetta by this route. The people said that even the military were hesitant to travel by this road because of bandits, and that route was taken only with the greatest precaution. Baba was determined, however, and they drove on toward the mountains.

It continued to rain throughout the day as they proceeded toward Khar along the narrow, tortuous roads which wound up the steep mountain and around sharp curves. The area was so desolate and wild; there was actually no sign of human life along the entire drive. At two places the car and bus got stuck in the mud and were freed only when everyone got out and pushed. They reached the town of Khar at five in the evening and settled in at the dak bungalow on top of a mountain for two days.

The group left Khar on the 10th morning for Loralai, a distance of over 130 miles. The whole way was through mountain passes and was the most dangerous part of the journey. Ten miles away, they stopped at Rakhni to pick up hired military escorts.

In Loralai, the boy who had been accompanying them was identified as the son of a vicious dacoit. He had begun giving them trouble, so Baba sent the boy back to Multan. Baba's reason for bringing him was now revealed. The dacoits had not attacked them knowing the boy was travelling with them. (Lord Meher-p-2203-1941)



In 1924, while travelling from Hyderabad to Ahmadabad Baba and his group had   to change trains at Hyderabad (Sind). A confusing incident occurred. The ticket inspector insisted on weighing the entire luggage, in spite of their entreaties to persuade him otherwise. The Station Master then came and he, too, insisted that the bedding rolls be opened, reiterating that the entire luggage must be weighed and inspected. At this, Baba told Ramjoo to give him a copy of Upasni Maharaj's Urdu biography. Looking closely at Baba's photograph inside the book, the station master was deeply impressed and relieved them of the aggravation. Although the men carried only their bare necessities, it was the considerable amount of the women's luggage that aroused the inspector's attention. (Lord Meher-p-443-1924)



In year 1924, Baba was in Meherabad. In the afternoon a strange-looking person came near the well and, after quenching his thirst, indicated he was hungry. He was brought to Baba, who appeared delighted with his arrival and explained that the man was a mast — a God-intoxicated person traversing the inner planes. The mast was served food and given sweets. He was also questioned, but he simply nodded without answering. Baba had him dressed in a new shirt and a new pair of pants and then sent him away on the road. Although his name is not recorded, he was the first mast to enter Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-502-1924)



once a stranger came to Manzil-e-Meem and narrated his long list of problems to Baba. He begged Baba to bless him, and bowed to the Master. After he had gone, Baba remarked:

People coming to see me almost always ask me to bless them. These simple souls do not know that Masters really neither bless nor curse anyone. The fulfillment of their worldly desires gained by approaching a divine personality is in direct proportion to the faith they manifest toward him, and their prayers are answered by the divine powers active around him.

A Perfect Master works in the spiritual domain. Those on the planes can be said to bless, for it is their spoken word that brings about the desired result. When approaching a Perfect Master with the object of deriving material benefit, one would be better off requesting him for his curse, because a blessing from him — if at all he gives it — is likely to uproot one's sanskaric links from his worldly surroundings with a view to making him One like the Master. (Lord Meher-p-331-1922)



This episode likewise illustrates how seriously Baba wished his orders enforced.  One day a swami came for darshan. Aloba, Nana and Eruch prevailed upon him to give up the idea of meeting Baba and leave, but he would not budge. In fact, he demanded, "So long as I do not have Meher Baba's darshan, I will not leave!"

Eruch tried to explain to him at length, but the swami was obstinate. It was time for Baba to go to the hall, so after allowing him to meditate there for some time, Eruch, Aloba and Nana had to bodily lift the swami up and carry him outside the gate and lock him out. (Lord Meher-p-5330-1968)



Baba said: When I was in Dehra Dun, a swami who was an M.A. came to see me.  He was a professor in a Delhi college. He touched my heart. When he saw me, he said he would do what I told him. Then he met with Baba lovers and told them that he met with Baba lovers and told them my name, he collected Rs.500 from one lover and Rs.2, 000 from another. These two men had not yet had my darshan. One of them even wrote to Adi, requesting darshan and explained to him what had happened to show his love for me!

The main thing is to gain love and give love. Everything gets merged in love. As the members of one family are close to each other in love, you, too, come close to one another like one family. Love one another and then tell others to love one another. Even if the whole world goes against you, do not become distressed. The world does not know what you do. Don't be exasperated with it. Never become dismayed. It appears there are only a few (lovers) here, but if you follow me properly you will change the whole world. (Lord Meher-3798-1955)



Baba had returned to Dehradun on 6th May 1942 after mast tour travelling to Rawalpindi, Sialkot, Lahore, Hardwar and Rishikesh.

Next door to their bungalow in Dehra Dun, an extremely poor (toilet) sweeper lived with his wife. The wife was pregnant, and each morning the man would sing Kabir's couplets to her. Unbeknownst to him, as he was singing in their hut, the God-Man would be beating time to his songs on a drum in his room. Baba remarked to the women, "That man will have a fine son. I am not playing just to amuse myself. He is receiving a boon from me." (Lord Meher-p-2280-1942)



Beloved Meher Baba had visited Madras on 1st March, 1930. Mainly due to the devoted efforts of Baba lovers Baba broke the long spell of His Public withdrawal by giving darshan to the devotees and people at Madras.

Mr. C. V. Sampath Aiyangar had dropped his body to rest eternally in Baba, but his wife and daughters did their utmost to make Baba's stay comfortable in their house, Meher Bhavan, No. 20 Brahmin Street, Saidapet.

On 3rd April 1930, the darshan programme commenced from 9:30 am in the well decorated hall on the ground floor of Meher Bhavan. People streamed through the room in hundreds.

In the long queue waiting for Baba's darshan, stood a tall man whom no one seemed to know. Like others, he took Baba's darshan and was about to leave the hall when Baba, interrupting the darshan programme, clapped His hands and called him back.
Baba gestured, "I know you." Those standing around did not realise the import of these words for "Everything that is Real is given and received in silence.”

Next morning, Baba asked for a car to be brought to His residence. Baba and some of the Mandali drove off without the latter knowing their destination. Baba would give directions to the driver and ultimately, passing through a maze of streets, the car entered a small lane in Royapettah and came to a standstill opposite a stair case that led to the first floor of a building.

A few seconds later, Baba was on the top of the landing on the first floor knocking at a door. No one seemed to be inside for there was no response. Baba asked the Mandali to push open the door forcibly.

Baba entered the room, and the Mandali peeping over His shoulders saw the tall man they had seen in the darshan programme. The room happened to be the prayer room of the tall man. On the walls hung pictures of Rama, Krishna, other past Avatars and saints. There was just one chair in the room and Baba headed straight for it and sat down.

The tall man, who was in meditation, opened his eyes when his door burst open and before he could realize what was happening, Baba had sat down on the chair. The tall man got up from his seat and putting his head on Baba's feet sobbed loudly. The Mandali were amazed.

When he could get his breath back, the tall man said that for years he had been praying in this room and had felt that if his prayers were sincere, and if there was an Avatar in this Age, He would come and sit on the chair in his prayer room. No man
had ever sat on that chair until Baba, who on His own came and sat on it. His heart full of love and reverence for Baba, whom he now knew for certain to be the avatar, he shed tears of joy.

Baba looked down on him with such compassion that the Mandali was touched deeply. Baba gestured, “Ask for anything.”

The tall man rep[lied, “I want shanti (Peace).”

Baba said, “Ask for anything but Shanti.”

The tall man again repeated "Shanti." For the second time Baba asked him to ask for anything else. The tall man shook his head and with his throat choked cried, "I want Shanti." He put his head on Baba’s feet and wept bitterly.

Baba put his hand on the tall man's head and gave him Amar Shanti (eternal peace). The soul of the tall man found its heaven in the infinite over-soul of Beloved Baba. The tall man dropped his body in the Avatar's presence! This is Baba's  Miracle! (Much Love -312-13 T K Ramanujam)



In year 1955, before start of the poor program, Baba concluded, "The moment I start washing and bowing at the feet of the poor, take God's name and continue taking it until the poor work is finished." Baba walked to the pandal, where 250 poor men and women had collected. The program started in the morning and he washed the feet of each, turn by turn, dried them and after placing his head on their feet, gave each his love-gift of four rupees. The atmosphere was charged with the silent chanting of "Parabrahma Paramatma, Ahuramazda, Allah hu Akbar, Yezdan," while God in human form, becoming the poorest, laid his head on their feet.

At about four o'clock, Baba started on foot for Arangaon accompanied by the entire sahavas group. There the villagers heartily received him. Baba first went to the samadhi of Buaji Bua. There the temple priest delivered a short speech thanking Baba for his mercy in gracing their humble homes. The priest recalled Baba's early work with the villagers during the 1920s, how he had showered his love on the village. (Lord Meher-p-3887/8/9-1955)



Catching the night train, they left Sholapur and reached Dhond at four in the morning where they changed trains for Manmad. For two nights they had had no sleep and were exhausted. But as soon as they arranged their luggage in the compartment, the ticket collector came and told them to vacate it as it was reserved for military personnel only. An unpleasant quarrel ensued, but Baba asked Gustadji to move to another compartment. By the time they completed carrying some luggage to the other compartment the train was in motion, and they only finished transferring everything as the train pulled into Visapur station. Continuing on, Baba and Gustadji got off at Akolner. (Lord Meher-p-475-1923)



On one occasion, Baba opened Eruch’s clothes trunk. He took out a shirt and pair of pants, held them up to examine them and motioned to Gaimai, “I must have clothes like this prepared for Agha Ali.” Gaimai immediately sent for her tailor, a Gujarati man who was very old and partially blind. Baba himself explained to the old man about sewing suits for Ali, and Gaimai gave him silk fabric that had been meant for Eruch.

Realizing that Baba was not speaking, the tailor asked, “Who is he, and why doesn’t he talk?”

Gaimai replied, “He is my elder brother; due to some throat problem he cannot speak. All remedies have been tried, but to no avail.”

The old man was drawn to Baba and, hearing this, he looked sad and said, “Merwan Haite, give up these English medicines and come with me to Kathiawar, where there are very good ayurvedic doctors.  Their treatment will surely cure you.”

Baba nodded in agreement and good-naturedly dictated, “I am going to Europe to have my throat examined. Perhaps I will be helped there.”

“But why go to Europe?” the tailor asked. “Listen to me and get yourself treated in Kathiawar.” Baba only smiled.

It was observed that Baba particularly enjoyed the old man’s company. Whenever the tailor had to thread his needle, he would call out, “Merwan Haite, come and thread this needle for an old man.” When Baba would do it, the tailor would burst out with, “Arey, Ram!” On one occasion, the tailor remarked, “Merwan Haite, how handsome you are, how youthful you look! But see God’s play; He has deprived you of a tongue! Trust me and come with me to Kathiawar. If you begin speaking, you will be irresistible.” Delighted, Baba would listen to the tailor’s conversation, and the old man would purposely pull the thread from the needle just so he could call Baba and keep him near. (Lord Meher-p-1198)



Baba & group arrived in Colombo on 12th January 1933.

On 15th January 1933, Baba travelled into the interior of Ceylon and stayed in a bungalow called Vth illa Valencia on a hill between the towns of Bandarawela and Diyatalawa, an area said to have the most equable climate in Ceylon. It was picturesque and a river of raging torrents ran through the deep ravine behind Baba's bungalow, causing a ceaseless roar.

After settling in, Baba directed Kaka to find a spot where Baba could sit in seclusion for 24 hours, as he had done in Assisi. Searching through the small town of Bandarawela on 19th January 1933, Quentin and Kaka found a Buddhist temple at the end of a narrow lane. It looked like a suitable place and they showed it to Baba. A priest would not permit them to enter the temple, so they descended a few steps and came upon an open courtyard.

A door of an adjoining house opened and a very old man, who looked at least 100 years old, came out. He seemed to immediately recognize Baba and he started talking to him through hand signs. Baba gestured back, "I want a room where I can be in seclusion without being disturbed for 24 hours." The old man instantly understood and asked the Buddhist priest to open the temple and make a room available to Baba. Baba, however, changed his mind. Later, Baba remarked, "That old man was on the fourth plane. I will push him to the fifth plane when I leave Ceylon. He is my agent in charge of Central Ceylon." (Lord Meher-p-1755-1933)



On 16 June 1928, A local village madcap came to see Baba in the afternoon when Baba was deeply absorbed in his daily routine of activities. He asked Baba's permission to perform on his shehnai, and to please him Baba permitted it.  At the same time, Baba conveyed to the mandali by gestures, "What is wrong if one more headache is added to my 1,700 worries! He is in trouble and so am I."

The "musician," not knowing what Baba was saying, went on playing the shehnai loudly. Baba pretended to enjoy the music. The man concluded his performance, exclaiming, "Baba, only you appreciate my art! I'll come often to make you happy." Smiling, Baba agreed and the mad musician left.

Baba then remarked, "See how I always keep others pleased despite my being upset and preoccupied." (Lord Meher-p-936-1928)



A wandering sanyasi, who was a recluse and an ascetic, once showed up at Meherabad during this period. He had heard of Meher Baba and wanted the Master's darshan. He was dressed in an ochre-colored robe, with long matted hair and a beard, and his whole body was smeared with ashes.

Meher Baba asked him, "Who are you? Where do you come from and where are you going?" The sanyasi, with evident pride, listed all the places of pilgrimage he had visited and said he had now come to Meherabad.

Baba asked, "Now what?"

"I have come to have your darshan," the sanyasi said.


"Go further and wander throughout Mount Abu."


"I will proceed further and continue visiting holy places."


"Then what! I will continue roaming as I have been doing."

"For how long?"

"Until I find my Master. Once the Master's grace descends, I will be free!"

"When will that happen?"

"Whenever it is destined."

Meher Baba said, "Everyone is destined to realize God in the end, but no one has any idea of it. Everyone goes his own way."

"What are we to do then?" pleaded the sanyasi.

"Become dedicated to a guru."

"Such a One is not found or seen!"

"Your eyes are to blame! The guru is everywhere. He is to be searched for and recognized."

"I am ready to find him."

"I will show you God, but would you do as I say?"

The sanyasi said he was ready and Meher Baba directed him to sit under a nearby tree. Baba told him to wait there and said he would give him instructions after some time. The sanyasi walked over to the tree and sat down.

Baba became occupied with supervising the labor work of the mandali, during which some of the men were harshly scolded. After half an hour, Baba sent Padri to bring the sanyasi to him, but he was gone!

Afterward, in a serious manner, Meher Baba explained to the mandali:

It is easy to renounce the world by wearing an ochre-colored robe, but to find a guru is very difficult. Surrenderance at his feet is even more difficult, but the most difficult of all is to carry out a Guru's orders.

Take that sanyasi for instance: for years he has lived aloof like a recluse, he has been visiting places of pilgrimage, undergoing hardships in the heat and cold. He has also made innumerable pilgrimages and will go on making them for years to come. But unless and until he surrenders to a guru, he will gain nothing. He will go on wandering with his face and body covered with ashes.

Even if he comes in contact with a real guru, he understands nothing and flings away the cup which is very near his lips! I told him to sit underneath a tree, which he could not do for even half an hour! It is beyond one's capacity to realize God except by the grace of a Master — and it is not easy to gain that grace. It requires the preparation of births and births to be worthy of it. Therefore, those who are living in the intimate contact of the Master are truly blessed.

Later, describing a real lover of God, Meher Baba said:

As a thirsty man under the scorching sun in the desert values water more than pearls or diamonds, so also a real lover of God only thirsts for Him and considers everything else as dust before Him! A real lover is not after name, fame or wealth. He only yearns for God, his Beloved. He who does not possess this attribute is full of selfishness! (Lord Meher, 1st ed. vol. 2, pp. 621-624)




In his school days, Merwan (Baba) formed a soccer team. He received financial support from a good friend whose father was a leading merchant. Soccer practice went well for some time, but one day the same wealthy friend (who was acting as goalie) tried to catch the ball and badly injured his finger. Merwan wrapped his finger in a wet cloth and took him to a nearby Christian doctor who treated the injury. Then he escorted the boy home. After this incident, the soccer team was also disbanded and Merwan decided not to form any other teams. (Lord Meher-p-126-1905)



In year 1960, at Guruprasad, a wealthy man beseeched him to perform his child's confirmation ceremony. Baba was not always so willing to participate in such religious ceremonies. Baba replied, "I have come to do away with all these dogmas and rituals, so how can I take part in it?"

Just a week before, on 9 May, Baba had discoursed:

Many people of the world say that God is. Every religion and religious book states that God is. God IS. People believe it. You, too, believe in His existence. Despite all this, only rarely does one resolve firmly to see God. Rare is the one who says: "I will see God at any cost," even at the expense of renouncing his home, family and all else.

When one becomes like a fish living out of water in order to see God — thirsting with all his heart for His darshan — then one surely attains it. And he sees God with far more clarity than you see one another here.

Darshan has no connection whatsoever with rites, rituals, dogmas and daily religious routine. Zoroaster has shown that with good thoughts, good words and good deeds anyone can become like Zoroaster. And what is the state of affairs now? Zoroaster laid stress on good thoughts, good words and good deeds, but today his followers lay stress on wearing the kusti. They get annoyed if some fail to perform the ritual of kusti each morning. They do not bother much about the precious precepts Zoroaster gave. If once they forget to perform the kusti, they grieve over it, but they do not grieve while telling lies!

Thus, as long as such falsehoods like unclean thoughts, words and deeds are not given up, then no matter with what zeal you do kusti — however energetically you whisk it about early in the morning muttering prayers — there is not the least progress toward the Path. Study as many religious books as you can, they will not gain you God's sight! Even the worms destroy books! So create within you the sincere longing for the sight of God.

Cults and religions have no importance. Love holds the key. Do your duty but have the thought at the back of your mind that all this is maya, and Baba is the only Truth. (Lord Meher-p-4863-1990)



The episode goes like this.

Baba would often ask His Mandali or His close lovers to tell Him a joke in order to lighten the burden of His universal work. At times, Baba would permit them to tell adult joke. However, the lover would first have to inform Baba that it was a dirty joke and take His permission before reciting it. IF Baba was not in the mood, He would refuse but, more often than not, Baba permitted it.

On one occasion, Baba had invited some Western Baba lovers for His Sahavas. Harry Kenmore had also come. He was a blind chiropractor from America who had treated Baba after car accident in Satara when Baba fractured His hip joint. As Harry could not see Baba because of his blindness, baba would make him sit near His feet and would pat him from time to time in order to make him fell His presence.

On one occasion, Baba asked Harry Kenmore to tell him a joke. Harry said, “Baba if it is okay with you, can I recite a dirty joke?”Baba gave His consent. A western Baba lover who was present was shocked and looked at Harry disapprovingly. She felt that Harry had crossed a line with Baba which he should not have done. After all, Baba was God, a divine being that should be worshipped. The idea of Harry telling a dirty joke to God was totally unacceptable to her.

She tried not to listen to the joke by blocking out the words. But when Harry finished telling it, Baba laughed heartily and gestured, “I liked the joke very much, Harry. Could you repeat it one more time?”

Baba then turned towards woman who found the very idea of telling an off    colour joke to Baba to be offensive and said, “I liked this joke a lot. I want you bear it carefully so that you can share it with your friends. It’s a very good joke.

The woman knew that Baba had divined her thought and by asking her to listen to the so called dirty joke in God’s presence, He was helping her break the conventional idea that she had of God and spirituality.

(Copies from “Real treasure” volume-5 page 63-64 by Rustom Falahati)



This is a typical example of the Master's compassion. There was a widow living in Arangaon. She had a feud with the village Talati (government accountant), which resulted in litigation over unpaid taxes on her deceased husband's farmland. Baba intervened and paid the Talati Rs.50; in addition, he paid the widow Rs.15 for the legal expenses she had incurred. Through this unexpected loving gesture, the woman's heart turned to him as her Lord, and her tears expressed the deep gratitude which she felt and remembered for the rest of her life. (Lord Meher-p-580-1925)



According to the Zoroastrian calendar, 44th birthday was celebrated on 20th February 1938 at two places separately — on Meherabad Hill by the women and in lower Meherabad by the men. At eight o'clock, the darshan program at lower Meherabad started and went on continually until evening. Baba handed out prasad with both hands to the hordes of people who had come, amidst the singing of bhajans, praising God in all His mercy for allowing them to participate in this momentous day.

While a female singer from Poona sang for the women. Baba was intensely occupied from 3:00 A.M. to midnight. When he went to his cabin for rest late that night, a woman approached him, saying, "Baba, my child is crying; it is hungry, it needs milk." Baba, despite being exhausted, took the watchman Jamadar with him to lower Meherabad, found some milk, brought it back up the hill and gave it to the woman himself. (Lord Meher-p-1901-1938)



Baba visited nearly all the houses in Arangaon, where his arti was sung and he was profusely garlanded. He was literally buried under the garlands and kept them on despite the intense afternoon heat. "That day, Baba showered his love on the villagers

The lanes of Arangaon Village were usually dusty, but the residents had sprinkled water all around and kept the narrow, twisting lanes clean. Baba was walking in the vanguard of the procession when he stopped suddenly. No one could understand the reason, but it became clear when a woman at the back came running forward with a garland in her hand. Nothing was hidden from him! When his eyes surveyed the whole universe, how could they miss a poor woman's love? (Lord Meher-p-3614-1954)



Once at Guruprasad, two women happened to arrive at the same time and requested permission to meet Baba. One was an Indian and the other was from the Netherlands. Baba called the Indian inside first, and after some time she came out happy and radiant at seeing Baba and having had his darshan. Just as the woman from the Netherlands was about to enter, Baba sent a message to stop her. Instead, Eruch was sent to comfort her that Baba would not be able to see her. Naturally, she was disappointed after all her expectations, and she left quite upset. Sarosh later asked Baba why he had not seen her. Baba explained, "The first one was, of course, fortunate to have had my darshan, but the second woman was even more fortunate because I pricked her heart, and she will now remember me more." (Lord Meher-p-4485-1959)



On 8th June 1963, at Guruprasad, a woman who has been composing poems about Baba for a long time was asked to sing by Baba. She had longed for this opportunity, and all her poems were on theme that that she should by called by Baba to rest at His feet for ever. She sang very well with fervent love. Tears rolled down her cheeks. When she finished singing, she fell at Baba’s feet and wept. Baba gestured to one of disciple to help her rise, and then she returned to her seat. Baba told she is M.A. in philosophy. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-342)



On 28th December 1927, a woman came for Baba's darshan the same day and referred to him as the Omniscient One. Thereupon Baba discoursed on the four types of knowledge — worldly knowledge, inner knowledge of the planes, Self-knowledge of the seventh plane, and all-knowledge, which only the Avatars and Sadgurus have in order to work in and for the three worlds. (Lord Meher-p-786-1927)



One day a woman approached Baba for darshan with her child. She requested that Baba bless her baby. Baba commented, "As you wish. But do you remember how last year on your request, I permitted you to visit Guruprasad to have my darshan a second time? You did not come."

From the hundreds who had visited Guruprasad that year it seemed incredible to the woman that Baba would remember such a small detail. The woman felt ashamed and apologized, explaining, "Baba, treat me as your daughter ... I had to attend my brother's marriage, so I could not come. Please pardon me."

Baba as usual pardoned her, but also remarked, "I forgive you but remember, you yourself asked for an opportunity of which you did not avail. Any appointment with the God-Man has special significance which cannot be repeated. It is difficult to make up that loss. However, now be happy and forget about it." (Lord Meher- 4760-1961)



A worker from Aurobindo society of Bombay sought Beloved Baba’s blessing. Baba said: “blessings are easy to get because all wants them; love is tough most are encased in their own walls of ignorance; and grace is extremely rare because few have prepared themselves for receiving it.  (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-128)



A former attorney from Pathardi had devoted himself to certain practices and had become a yogi. On 9th January 1926, he came to Meherabad for Baba's darshan. He wished to question the Master about spirituality, and Baba agreed to answer all his questions. The yogi said: he preferred to write out his questions to ensure privacy as many were present. Baba agreed. The yogi was given a slate and began writing. Simultaneously, Baba too started writing, sitting opposite him. After finishing, the yogi handed his slate to Baba, and Baba handed His slate to him. Upon reading Baba's slate, the yogi was dumbfounded. On it, he found written all the answers to his questions! He was highly impressed by Baba's omniscience.

After he left, Baba remarked, "This is the first time I had the whim to read and express a visitor's thoughts, although I frequently do so in the case of the mandali, as you all know." (Lord Meher)



On 26th April 1960, Baba was discoursing about the Path when he remarked: "The fun of it is that the One who is sought is Himself the seeker. It is the same One God who prompts the seeker to ask, 'Where can I find God?' ... 'How can I find God?'

"The seeker asking 'Where can I find God?' is really God saying, 'Where indeed is the seeker?' "

A young devotee asked Baba this earnest question one day: "Will I realize the Truth in this incarnation?"

Baba replied, "Why be so eager, so impatient? How will you profit by my reply? If I were to say that you will realize the Truth in this very life, will you gain anything more than merely hearing these encouraging words? And if I were to say, 'No (not this lifetime)' and that you need many more births to realize the Truth, you will feel nervous and dejected."

The young man answered, "Nothing will affect me in either case."

"Then forget your question altogether! This much is certain, that the Truth is infinitely more anxious to reveal Itself through you — and through everyone — than your seeking It with utmost efforts.

"Even wanting Truth is an unwanted want, and Truth is far beyond wanting. You cannot demand Truth; it dawns unawares. The way lies through successive unconditional surrenders to the Perfect Master."

Baba continued, "Again, remember the Path is slippery. Guard yourself against posing. It is the worst thing.

of honesty ever burn within you. Be sincere in your seeking. My nazar is on you. Don't worry." (Lord Meher-p-4666/7-1960)



One day a young man from South India came to see Baba. He wished to recite a Sanskrit shloka before Baba, claiming he had composed it in praise of Baba's love and glory. Baba allowed him to recite it and appeared to like it. Looking at Ramakrishnan, Baba asked, "How did you like it?" Ramakrishnan knew that the verse was from a Vedantic book and not the man's own as he had claimed, and he said this. Baba scowled. "You are a fool!" The man who was annoyed and hurt, repudiated Ramakrishna’s statement, asserting again that he had written it himself.

After the gathering ended and the man had left, Baba asked Ramakrishnan, "What are you thinking?"

"Baba, there is a conflict in my mind between the truth and love. When you asked me, I said the truth that the verse was not written by that man. I know it was from a certain book."

Baba replied, "Don't worry now. Forget it. I wanted you to admire it so that the man would feel happy and be encouraged to love me more. At the same time, he would have realized that he had told a lie before me and would have felt ashamed." (Lord Meher-p-4536-1959)





In 1956, Baba’s second road accident happened in Satara. The road was deserted of traffic and pedestrians. Three minutes after the accident, a young man, driving in the opposite direction, from Belgaum to Poona, saw the wreck and stopped his car. Vishnu and the young man lifted Baba into the man's car. An open truck stopped, and Vishnu asked the Parsi driver to take Eruch, Pendu and Nilu to Rosewood, and he obliged. Vishnu then accompanied Baba in the car to Grafton. (Lord Meher-p-4133-1956)



In late March, 1927, a young sadhu wandered into Meherabad and approached Baba begging for money to go to Hardwar. Baba took a special interest in him and gave him this discourse: The meaning of a sadhu is one who performs spiritual practices with the object of controlling the mind. But since you are unable to keep your mind under control, what do you expect to gain by going to Hardwar? If you want to go into the Himalayas overpowered with love for God, then go on foot enduring hardships for the sake of realizing God. This will be your sadhana (spiritual practice) and thereby you will be able to conquer your mind from its thoughts of worldly allurements. A sadhu should always try to be above desires of any sort.

There is no easier way for attaining God-Realization than satsang – the contact with or company of saints and Masters. As for my circle members, there is no fear in them or worry about Realization, for the clock is wound and the alarm is set. When the time comes it will ring automatically. Let the clock be here or there, but why move it? Continue doing satsang and contact the true Masters. When the time comes, within a second all will be light. Wait; just wait and be patient.

Baba’s words, “Why move the clock?” meant why go here and there, wandering about seeking a guru or God. (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 3, p. 921)



In July 1927, sent by an advanced soul named Dhuniwala Baba, a young sadhu from Saikhed with long, curly hair and "dreamy eyes" came for Baba's darshan. The sadhu had already been to Babajan and Narayan Maharaj, and was on his way to Sakori.  Baba presented him with some of his photographs and lockets. When asked why he had left Dhuniwala Baba and started on this pilgrimage, the youngster replied, "Dhuniwala told me to go have a look at the rivers that have become one with the sea."

One of the mandali asked, "How did you come to know about the particular 'rivers'? Were any definite names suggested to you?"

The young sadhu answered, "No. I was not asked or told to see particular places and personalities. I am guided in this matter intuitively."

Baba instructed Ramjoo to escort the youth to the station and to purchase a ticket for him to Sakori. At the station, the sadhu boarded the train and advised Ramjoo, "You have taken a seat on the bank of a river that is about to overflow. Stick to it under any circumstances. One can never be sure when the river will flood."

Suddenly, the sadhu stopped speaking, rested his head on the window frame of his compartment and sat still for a few seconds. With a smiling face and beaming eyes, he lifted his head and told Ramjoo that he had just felt a message about his arrival being flashed from Baba at Meherabad to Upasni Maharaj in Sakori.

When this incident was related to Baba, he commented, "The sadhu is genuine. He is on the Path. He is able to see something of the unseen."

Three days later, the young sadhu returned to Meherabad unexpectedly, at Maharaj's directive. Baba, in turn, ordered the swami to go to Babajan and remain in her service for three days, before again returning to Meherabad.

He was to observe silence until he returned. (Lord Meher-p- 829-30-1927)



On 12 April 1930, at the invitation of its principal, Topkhane, Baba left Panchgani for a three-day visit to Kolhapur. They arrived in morning and were taken outside the city to the Tapovan, where they were accommodated.

One young student had worked so hard that he had fallen ill from exhaustion. When Baba had first arrived and came to know of this, he asked to be taken to meet the devoted lad before anyone else. The boy had a high fever, but was thrilled at seeing the Master and in all humility said, "If you are a real Baba (a true Sadguru), I will be well by tomorrow to work in your service." The next day, the boy felt well enough to attend the programs. Baba specified that the boy sit beside him and paid special attention to him. (Lord Meher-p-1168-1930)



In 1930, Topkhane from Kolhapur introduced a swami to Baba who had once been a high-ranking member of the prestigious Indian Civil Service. The swami had adopted the path of selfless service, renouncing a distinguished career. Baba expressed his pleasure at meeting the swami and remarked to him:

It is good that you have renounced everything, but even after renouncing all, the I is there. And to gain Knowledge, this I has to be totally uprooted. Even the greatest material self-sacrifice does not make this I disappear. The mind says, "I did this. I did that. I do good for others." When the mind dies, all desires vanish; but the mind lasts until the end. To achieve God-realization, this I must go once and for all. (Lord Meher-9-1143-1930)



A  Zoroastrian army general and his wife came to see Baba for the first time. He had heard and read a little about Baba but could not accept the fact that Baba was God in human form. After the general was seated and introduced, Baba told him, "What harm is there if you cannot accept the concept of God in human form as long as you are 100 percent honest and follow the three precepts of Zoroaster — namely good thoughts, good words and good deeds."

The general's face brightened and he said he was very honest and followed the three precepts of Prophet Zoroaster. Baba added, "If you were to read God Speaks, you will have an idea of how Infinity can be bottled up in human form. You will also know that for God, Who is infinitely powerful, it is possible to do anything. Do not worry. Read God Speaks and you will understand that nothing exists but God. You are also God, but you are under the hallucination that you are a human being."

Without hesitation, the general replied, "Yes, we are all God!"



Chari had met Baba briefly in Nasik in 1932, and at that time Baba had given him a tall glass of hot milk as prasad. The next day Chari went to see Upasni Maharaj, who casually asked him, "Did you have any hot milk today?" Only years later did Chari realize the close connection between Maharaj and Baba, and remembered Maharaj's "innocent," casual query.

Fifteen years later, in 1947 Chari met Baba in meeting in Madras. Chari asked Baba to bless him to do Baba's work better. Baba answered by spelling out on the alphabet board, "Try to get over lust and greed."

In 1951, all the Old and New Life companions were invited for a stay of seven days; in addition, 39 men were to stay for only three days. The Hamirpur leaders, such as Keshav Nigam and Pukar, were to come, as were those from Andhra, led by Dhanapathy Rao and the Madras advocate A. C. S. Chari. These were relatively "new" lovers, yet they did much work for Baba in their areas — with the result that in a short time the entire Hamirpur district of Uttar Pradesh in the north and the state of Andhra Pradesh in the south were at Meher Baba's feet.

In September 1957, Goher began looking for an Indian chiropractor, and through A. C. S. Chari, she had contacted an American-trained chiropractor Dr. M. Alexander in Calcutta about the possibility of Baba's going there for treatment. Baba's X-rays were sent, and Chari wrote that, according to Dr. Alexander, Baba definitely would benefit from a chiropractic adjustment.

In 1958, A. C. S. Chari came late, and Baba asked the reason for his delay and asked him to relate something funny. "Try somebody else," Chari replied morosely. (Chari was facing a personal crisis, but had not mentioned it.) Baba consoled Chari, "I am aware of your circumstances and difficulties, and I also know how you have held fast to me despite all that."

In September 1959, when, Dedolchow’s ship docked in Calcutta, He took leave and travelled with A. C. S. Chari to see Baba. They arrived at Meherazad on 7th September. Instead of five minutes, Baba allowed him to stay for about two hours.

arrived, Dedolchow was told to wait outside mandali hall until Baba called him inside. Soon the call came. He followed Chari inside and sat on the floor beside him. Chari immediately took out his notebook to write down what Baba, through Eruch, stated. Baba called Dedolchow near him. On approaching, Dedolchow looked at Baba continuously and tried to bow at his feet. Baba stopped him and said: "Harry, you have come at such a time when I have stopped giving darshan. All correspondence is also closed. Had you come before, you would have seen me brilliant, in a jolly mood. I myself would have welcomed you. Still, you are fortunate to get the opportunity to come to me when others cannot approach me. And because of you, Chari has the same opportunity. He too is lucky to be here. These days, I do not allow anyone to bow down to me." Baba asked, "Have you eaten anything today?" Dedolchow said that he and Chari had come directly from Calcutta by train and had eaten very little. Baba called for tea and refreshments and both ate before him. Baba asked about their return reservations and Chari replied that they were confirmed.


Chari put a garland around Baba's neck and wanted his photograph taken with Him. He desired Baba's embrace twice — once for himself and another for someone and his wife, who could not attend the sahavas, but who had sent their love-gift of a shawl for Baba. Accepting both his requests, Baba embraced him twice and then had three photographs taken. Baba himself then added a touch of humor by having a fourth taken.

In Calcutta, A. C. S. Chari had a difficult time on Silence Day. It was a day “full of remorse,” as he silences his past mistakes and misdeeds. He felt so contrite that he could not contain himself and in the evening he sent this telegram to Baba:

Reviewing all past events of my life, I feel bitter remorse and feel that I was unworthy of being thy lover, disciple and worker. I pray for complete forgiveness and for thy love and grace to make me worthy of your love and perennial grace in all ways.

Chari received this reply:

Baba wants me to inform you that he has forgiven you and that you should not worry about your drawbacks or weaknesses, but pay all attention to curb them and to rise above them with the prop of his remembrance and his name. Baba wants me to mention here that you are one of his jewels in his cause, and as such, the jewel can never get tarnished even though its lustre may apparently get dimmed by extraneous matter — dust or dirt! Once the jewel is polished it shines and remains to shine bright. (Lord Meher)



In year 1934, in Arangaon, an old villager named Abbaji Patel had been on his deathbed for three or four days, suffering intensely. On 4th May his relatives came to request that Baba relieve the old man of his suffering. Baba consoled them, replying, "He will not die until he sees me. I will come tomorrow."

But Baba became busy that day and went to Arangaon two days later, on the 6th. He saw the dying man at six o'clock in the evening and ordered that he be given tea. No sooner had Baba returned to Meherabad than word came that the man had died. (Lord-Meher-p- 1604-1934)



One day, Baba asked Professor Abdul Karim what he had eaten for breakfast and lunch. The professor enumerated a long list of items, and Baba remarked, “A delicious breakfast and lunch indeed. Now you must be feeling satisfied and happy. You have tasted so many things, but you have not tasted me! You may eat as many eatables as you like and drink as much of whatever you want, but the satisfaction you derive from that is only short-lived.

“The real enjoyment lies when a drop gulps the Ocean! One should aspire for such a drink! What can make this possible? Continual wholehearted remembrance of God. The alternative is my grace.

“This is not a matter of just whitewashing the mind, but the mind itself has to be washed away – annihilated. Love alone can accomplish this.” (Lord Meher 1st. ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 17).



Abdul Majid Khan was a staunch Lover of Meher Baba from Raipur. On many occasion and darshan program he was with Baba and helped in arrangements

Abdul Khan's mother had recently expired, and the shock was so severe he had wept for days. But after Norina's lecture, he was so impressed by her speech, he requested an interview, and went to Deshmukh's house the day after the lecture to meet her. Abdul poured out his heart, telling Norina how depressed he had been since his mother's death. Norina spoke to him tenderly about Baba. He was so comforted he took Norina to be "God's angel," and all his sorrows and grief went away.

In November 1944, Baba returned to Nagpur. Abdul Majid Khan had arranged a qawaali program. Khan had been impressed by Norina's speech about Baba years before, and referred to her as Mother Norina. The qawaal sang until midnight and, though Baba was quite exhausted by the daylong activities, he did not disappoint Majid Khan and stayed until the end.

In year 1958, after Arti, Baba asked Abdul Majid Khan to help him up. He grabbed Baba's arm and tried to lift him, but was himself pulled down toward Baba and was barely saved from falling. Baba proceeded toward the car. Gustadji was standing next to it, and before taking his seat, Baba looked at him three times. As the car departed for Meherazad, the sahavas group hailed him.

From Madhya Pradesh group, to Abdul Majid Khan, another tahsildar (revenue official) in Saoner, Baba stated, "I am very pleased with you. How finely you have dressed!" Taking his hat, Baba put it on his own head. Returning it to Majid Khan, Baba stated, "Now, be worthy of it."

In 1955 sahwas Baba said to Abdul Majid, if you don't feel Baba to be the Avatar, don't tell people that he is. If you speak about me at your own place and say: "Baba is the Avatar, the only Reality and everything else is illusion," and at the same time, if you were to get a telegram about the death of your wife and start beating your breast, sobbing and crying — what will your audience think? They will find that you behave differently from what you exhort, and what you call illusion you now weep about! You preach what you yourself do not practice. You have the right to tell people about me only when you yourself practice what I tell you!

Abdul Majid Khan declared, "I have full faith in your Avatar hood, Baba, and on the strength of that faith I inform people about you."

Baba replied, "I know it. You have full faith in me, and I love you. You are my gem."

Khan approached Baba and placed a large basket of flowers before him, Baba inquired, "Why do you look so wan and pulled down? How is it you have become so thin? Perhaps it is because of your love for me!" Abdul Khan replied he had been ill.

sahwas in year 1955, Abdul Majid Khan placed a large garland of wet roses around Baba's neck and Baba humorously remarked, "I will catch a cold from this garland." This reminded Baba of the incident in England when he was made to stand outside in the cold in his sadra for the sake of being photographed.

narrating the incident, Baba coughed and smiled while looking at Abdul Khan. He gave him a rose petal to eat

After and then said:

Baba returned to Meherabad on 29 November 1955. He entered the hall in the morning. Upon his entrance, Baba remarked to Abdul Majid Khan, "Since you garlanded me yesterday I have been sneezing and coughing!"

For 1958 Darshan, Baba had written to Abdul Majid Khan in Raipur to bring the young man Balak Bhagwan to Meherabad for the sahavas program.

When Abdul Majid Khan, wearing a long overcoat, approached, Baba asked him, "Is it snowing outside?" After his embrace, Baba reminded him, "I am the Lord of the Universe.")

the mast was kept aloof, Baba stated, "We all are staying here together as companions. I have heard that two men approached the mast and gave him two rupees and laddoos. I had strictly forbidden it on the hill.

"Who did it? They should come forward and acknowledge their guilt so that I may forgive them. They should not be afraid, because I am Infinite Forgiveness."

Abdul Majid Khan stood up and confessed having given the mast a rupee. Baba corrected him, emphatically stating, "I am the Saheb-e-Zaman, the Master of the Age. Why are you catching hold of the branches? Why don't you hold fast to the root? In the depth of your heart you should enthrone me as God!" (Lord Meher-p-4277-1958)



A Muslim named Maulvi Abdul Wahid of Hyderabad arrived in Bombay in search of a friend and stayed in the mosque at Dadar. While he was meditating in the mosque, he saw a bright light issuing from the Manzil. He immediately sensed that there must be a “holy” or “divine personality” inhabiting the building. The next day, when he sat in meditation, he again saw a still brighter light, and in its brilliance he was able to read the words “Manzil-e-Meem.”

It was on February 16th when Wahid could no longer remain passive to his vision. He came and stood outside the Manzil. He was in such a dazed state that he ended up standing on the sidewalk the whole night without speaking to anyone.

The next morning, (February 17, 1923) the Master noticed the stranger outside; He sent Gustadji to inquire about the reason for the silent sentry by their gate. Wahid narrated his story about the light he had experienced in the mosque and added that he felt profound peace within himself near the Manzil. By Baba’s order, Wahid was directed to Munshi Rahim’s house, where he was given food and informed about who Meher Baba was.

After dinner a meeting of the Gutta was called, and the Mandali asked, “Why is it that we always hear of outsiders – such as the Maulvi priest today – having great experiences of your divinity and seeing brilliant lights? And why are we, who you say are members of your circle, left in the dark?”

To appease them, Baba gave a brief but convincing explanation:

What happens when you place a kerosene lamp on the floor? It sheds light all around, but the area which is closest to it – encircling its base – is always dark. So it is with you who are closest to Me. What is the use of all these great experiences and seeing of light? One day I will give you the real light and you will be out of the darkness forever! Wouldn’t you rather have that? (Lord Meher)



Abdul Wahab Kalingad was one of students of Prem Ashram.

On 15th January 1928, during evening singing of arti, Abdul Wahab Kalingad burst forth in loud wailing and stopped eating or drinking, even refusing food from Baba's hand.

On 29th September 1928, a twelve-year-old Muslim named Abdul Wahab Kalingad had been taken away, but had managed to find his way back to Toka within a week. On 27th September, however, Kalingad's elder brother again came to the ashram and took him away. Within three days, the brother was back demanding Kalingad's return. The boy had escaped on the very day they reached Bombay, but had not yet turned up at Toka. The brother eventually relented, seeing that Baba was truly the light in Kalingad's heart, saying, "When he comes, let him remain here," and he left.

On 1st October 1928, Kalingad finally showed up and his brother was immediately informed by telegram. A party was given at five in the afternoon to celebrate his return. (Lord Meher-p-972-1928)



Abdulla Haroon Zaffer was brother in law of Ramjoo, came in contact of Meher Baba early in 1922..

During 1922, a court case was brought to Baba's attention by Ramjoo's brother-in-law, Abdulla Haroon Jaffer. He informed the Master that after his father's death, his elder brother had wrongfully seized possession of the family's estate and a lawsuit over rightful ownership was proceeding in the local court. His brother, however, was an influential businessman, highly regarded in government circles, so Jaffer expressed little hope of winning the lawsuit. Baba smiled, promising that Jaffer would win the lawsuit and added that he would be compensated Rs.30, 000 from the estate, but remarked that it would not be his brother who would pay this settlement.

Jaffer's case dragged on for ten years, eventually reaching the high court, but in the end he won. True to Baba's words, Jaffer was paid exactly Rs.30, 000 from the estate, but it was paid by his nephews, not his elder brother who had died. Jaffer was very happy at the outcome and expressed his gratitude to Baba by generously contributing to the Master's birthday celebration at Nasik in 1937 which, due to Jaffer's donation, was held on a very grand scale. (Lord Meher-p- 277-1922)



A Persian, a Muslim orphan of seventeen named Abdulla Rokneldin Pakrawan, arrived a week later, on 9th July 1927.  Seeing an advertisement for the Meher Ashram in a newspaper, he had come seeking to further his formal education; he was not interested in spirituality or in gurus. Because he was raised an orthodox Muslim, only Islam meant anything to him. Nevertheless, Baba admitted him to the Hazrat Babajan High School, and shortly after, Abdulla's orthodox mentality was transformed and he would be christened Chhota Baba.

On January 11th, while Baba was discoursing to the boys and mandali who were seated on the platform outside his cabin, He disclosed, “Those whom I find worthy I shall attract to the mistress of love, and to them I shall offer the elixir of life. Children, only Truth is real – all else is worthless. Try and be diligent. I shall make pure gold from your mixed alloys.”

Suddenly, coming from Baba’s window, Abdulla saw an extraordinary flash of light. Overpowered, he fell down unconscious and at Baba’s direction he was removed to the hospital. Baba gazed compassionately at him as the men carried Abdulla away.

Although the weather was quite cold, when Baba removed his jacket, his chest was covered with perspiration. He was outwardly perspiring as he inwardly worked to change Abdulla’s consciousness. Baba was working to raise Abdulla to the sight of God – to the sixth plane in the mental world.

Resting at the hospital, Abdulla’s eyes looked empty – he had lost his normal consciousness. He was actually seeing God! And he remained in this elevated state for four days.

On the third day of Abdulla’s unconscious state, one of the Persian boys, Espandiar Vesali, went to see him in the hospital. “Abdulla, do you know me?” Vesali asked.

Abdulla, semiconscious, opened his eyes and replied softly, “Yes.”

“Who am I?” Vesali asked.

“You are Baba.”

A matchbox was lying nearby and Vesali picked out one match and held it up to him. “Do you see this? What is it?”

“It is Baba,” Abdulla answered.

Whatever Abdulla was asked he would answer with only one word, “Baba.” He saw Baba everywhere.

On the fifth day, Baba directed that Abdulla be given an enema. After this was done, he slowly regained some consciousness of his surroundings.

On 25 January, Baba gave Chhota Baba white kafni to wear and had a place in his underground crypt-cabin made for them, beside his space separated by a curtain. Chhota Baba was now allowed to sleep there, a special privilege given only to him. (Even Gustadji had never been permitted to sleep so near the Master but had always slept outside whatever room Baba was using.) Chhota Baba was also given a pair of Baba's pajamas and his sheet, which Chhota Baba wrapped around his head like a scarf.

Day and night Chhota Baba remained inside the cabin, sitting next to Baba

On the 25th, after being asked whether he was able to read Baba's cardboard alphabet board, Chhota Baba replied, "Yes."

Baba asked him, "Do you see me at the time of reading the board?"

"Yes. With these gross eyes I see other things, but at the same time with my internal (third) eye, I see you, simultaneously. Even when I see somebody else and recognize him as so-and-so, I can see you in him, at the same time. I see you in everything, continually, even during sleep. I haven't been able to sleep for so many days, but last night when I slept, even with my eyes closed I could see you."

"Have you any desires? Any thoughts?"

"None whatsoever. Only seeing you always!" (Lord Meher-p-891-1928)



Adi Jr. had a mischievous, carefree side like his brothers Jamshed and Jalbhai. One day, while Baba was visiting the family, Adi pinched some chewing tobacco from Baba's box, snuck away and chewed it; he promptly became dizzy and nauseated. Memo found out what he had done and told Baba. Baba gave him a hard slap and scolded, "Why did you snitch my tobacco?"

Adi countered, "Why not? You chew tobacco!"

"Don't do as I do!" Baba warned him. "I can fast for months on end, can you? Do as I tell you to do! Don't ever try to imitate me in any way!"

Shortly thereafter, Baba gave his younger brother a pinch of tobacco. Adi expressed his confusion: "I don't understand. You slapped me for chewing tobacco, and now you are giving it to me?"

Baba said, "I am giving it to you, so now it is all right." Then he winked and joked, "Just don't tell Memo!" And this time Adi did not feel dizzy or ill. (Lord Meher-p-561-1924)



In mast contact tour in year 1949, Baba left for Jaunpur (Utter Pradesh) in very early morning on 15th December 1949, Leaving Rehata, they covered four miles before halting under some trees near a village. Walking several miles, they arrived in Jaunpur at four in the afternoon. Baba instructed to live by begging and search for a place to stay. They walked all over Jaunpur, but failed to find a suitable accommodation that fit the conditions.

After deliberating, Adi hired a Tonga, and they went to a restaurant. Out of the sum he had been given to arrange for the accommodation, Adi paid the Tonga driver ten rupees for the fifty-paisa fare, pleading, "Brother, give us food as alms!"

The Tonga driver cocked his head to one side, and with a puzzled expression asked, "What did you say, sir?"

"Don't ask me again," said Adi. "If you don't give us food as bhiksha, we will starve! Come with us to the restaurant, order the food and tell us that it is alms for us from you. Then, we will all do justice to it." Never had such a strange request been made of the man. He stared at Adi (who looked far from starving) in astonishment. But he did as requested, and paid for the meal from the money Adi had given him for the Tonga fare. (Lord Meher)



Despite Baba being quite thin, one day Baba demonstrated His strength to Adi. He told Adi to wrestle with Him with all his might. Taken aback, Adi did not know quite what to do, but began lightly grappling with Baba, who said, "No! As hard as you can!" Baba looked so frail that Adi did not wish to hurt Him, but he had to obey and exerted his full strength against Baba. He was, therefore, greatly startled when Baba, without much effort, picked him up and threw him on the floor!

On another occasion, to convince them that He had superhuman strength, He once challenged all the Mandali to a tug-of-war. Even 40 of the men, using all their strength, could not budge Him an inch!



In 1933, Adi drove back to Rustom's garage, where Rustom asked him to drive some General Motors officials to the travellers’ rest house. Adi thought there was still plenty of time so he agreed, but Rustom kept talking with the men. Adi finally insisted, "We must leave now, as I have to pick up Baba at twelve o'clock."The men got in the car. Adi began driving very fast to the Dak bungalow. He was almost there when he approached a culvert where a few small children were playing. One of them pushed a little girl who fell in front of Adi's car. He swerved to avoid her, but she was struck by the back fender. Adi got out of the car and saw that blood was oozing from her mouth. The businessmen also got out, and Adi told them to walk the rest of the way. He put the girl in the car and glanced at his watch.

Adi took the girl to the hospital and then drove to Gyas Manzil. Baba was standing on the verandah. He looked annoyed and asked, "What happened? Why are you late?" "Baba, I had an accident," Adi cried, and he sorrowfully described what had happened.

Baba was furious and bitterly remarked, "I hope they put you in jail! What can I do now? You disobeyed Me!" Adi was pale with fear and remorse. Baba consoled him, "Don't worry; but never forget to follow My orders literally."

The girl died and a lawsuit was filed against Adi; it dragged on in court for four months. However, in the end, Adi was found not guilty of negligent homicide, but was fined for not reporting the accident to the police. He went through a very depressing and anxious period for having disobeyed Baba.



During 1945, Adi’s father, Khan Saheb Irani, had been ill and bedridden for the past several months. Baba went to see him at his home in Khushru Quarters, Ahmednagar, on September 19th. (1945). Khan Saheb had always had great reverence for Baba, but no love. Now, much to his wife Gulmai’s delight, he genuinely felt drawn to Baba.

Baba asked him, “What do you wish for?”

“Good health for two months and, thereafter, liberation,” he said.

Baba promised: “Do as I say for two months, and I will definitely
fulfil your wish.”

Baba gave him some instructions regarding personal matters, and Khan Saheb was happy. He garlanded Baba, and a photograph was taken of Baba, Gulmai and Khan Saheb. Before leaving, Baba took Adi and Gulmai aside and remarked, “He will be relieved of his agonies in October.”

This was to be Khan Saheb’s last meeting with Baba, and his last wish was fulfilled by Baba. He merged in God’s infinity eighteen days later on Sunday, October 7th, 1945, at noon, with Baba’s name on his lips.

A few days before Khan Saheb died; Adi was surprised to find flowers strewn on his bed when he went to sleep at night. The next night gain, his bed was covered with flowers. When the third night he waited and caught one of the servants in the act, he demanded to know who had instructed him do such a thing. The servant told him that it was none other than the ailing Khan Saheb.

Adi confronted his father the following morning and Khan Saheb admitted that he did it. “But why?” asked Adi.

“All these years,” said Khan Saheb, “you had been telling me how great Meher Baba is – how he is like Zarathustra, our Prophet. I did not believe you and tried to thwart you in your efforts to serve him. But now I know that you were right all along, and I ask your forgiveness. I honour and worship your love for Baba. You were right, Adi. Meher Baba is God!” And his father folded his hands to a picture of Baba kept on the wall opposite his bed. Adi burst out weeping and fell into his father’s arms.

Although Khan Saheb opposed Meher Baba at the beginning, he became his at the end. Could the very man who gifted the sacred grounds of Meherabad to the Master not be his? Because of this family’s deep connection with the Avatar, Baba had chosen Meherabad as his own final resting place. Generations to come will honour Khan Saheb for his gift of love. Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 13, p. 3063 – 3064.



  1. Agashi was an employee of the central jail printing press and lived opposite the jail in one of the staff quarters. He had been a devotee of Sai Baba of Shirdi long before meeting Meher Baba. The road in front of the jail was lined with uniformed policemen. A small shamiana had been erected in front of Agashi's house. Under the canopy he had placed two sofas at one end. On one sofa, was a large photograph of Sai Baba, and the other was kept vacant for Baba to sit on. A crowd of people were waiting in front of the house for Baba's darshan.

The prison authorities had made special arrangements for Baba's reception. Beli was brought to the office situated near the main entrance of the jail. The premises in and around the office were spotlessly clean and decorated with buntings, green leaves and flowers. Baba was received with reverence by the officers and staff, all of whom took his darshan. He then lovingly granted a 20-minute interview to Beli, whom he embraced and blessed.

Baba next went to Agashi's home and was received by local lovers. He sat on the sofa and gave darshan to about 300 people. Devotees had come from Bombay, Barsi and Gujarat also. (Lord Meher-p-3724-1955)



Agha Ali was one of the Master’s favorite boys in the Prem Ashram and had been having glimpses of Baba’s divinity. Ali’s spiritual nature was most remarkable for a boy; his love for Baba was admirable and truly inspiring. It was noticed, however, that from the second week of January, Baba began keeping aloof from Ali, who desired only to stay near Baba. If Baba called him, he would send him back after only a minute. Ali began feeling extremely restless due to this treatment, and he was shaken with grief.

On a previous occasion, twelve days before, Baba kept calling Ali back to him, as often as ten times in one day, but each time he sent him back immediately on some pretext. Afterward, observing how Ali was seething within, Baba poetically remarked:

“Even in divine intoxication, the head should always be on the Master’s feet.”

On January 29th, Baba revealed, “Ali is now fit for my touch.” The next evening, criticizing Ali before the other children, he remarked, “These days Ali is more attentive to his studies; he has forgotten me. He thinks only of his father and longs to be reunited with him.” Hearing these words, Ali lost control over himself; he felt his heart break and began weeping. He started running about aimlessly. Baba directed Raosaheb to catch him and bring him back. Baba then held him in his arms, consoling him. But Ali could not control himself and for a long time did not stop shedding tears. Ali wept for three hours. At last Baba took him in his arms, patted and kissed his head and touched his chest with his own head two or three times. Immediately, Ali became quiet and his restlessness subsided. He drifted into deep unconsciousness. After fifteen minutes, Raosaheb tried to rouse him, but Ali did not open his eyes or stir. When his eyelids were lifted, his pupils appeared lifeless. He was questioned but he did not respond. Sometime later, on a sign from Baba, Raosaheb asked Ali, “How do you feel?”Ali replied in a barely audible whisper, as if speaking from far, far away, “Happy.”Raosaheb asked, “What do you see?”

“Baba!” he replied.



Baba had him taken to the hospital where one of the men was told to look after him. That night Baba remained sitting in the upper portion of his room until about two in the morning, frequently asking about Ali. Padri made every possible arrangement to keep Ali comfortable in the hospital. The next day, Ali began moving about, but his condition was far from normal and his eyes were vacant.

No one knows how Meher Baba suffered the whole night to bring Ali down from that spiritual state. On January 31st, Baba did not even come to the window of his room, but remained inside all day. Raosaheb stayed in the hospital to look after Ali while Rustom took over his duties in the school.

After Ali recuperated in the hospital for three days, he pleaded with Baba, “Please give me the tongue so that I may speak and declare to the world that I have been seeing you everywhere at all times. I will speak with the force of real experience of having seen for myself!” However, Baba ordered him to resume his studies, which he did from February 1st.-(Lord Meher-p-1016)



Agrawal and Nair brought the poor persons to Baba on Sunday, 2nd February 1941. He washed each person's feet, placed his head on their feet and gave them clothes and sweets. Agrawal was deeply impressed. He later related to Chanji:

What an accumulation of greatness! I was asked to pour water and hand Baba the soap, but I had to be constantly reminded of my duty, because my mind had become absolutely blank. I felt such an extraordinary feeling of joy, which was contagious. I was staring at Baba, drawn by his charm, which one cannot describe.

While I was in that state of ecstasy, a vision I had in the past came back to me in all its details.

I dreamt of Lord Krishna coming along a wide road, followed by Arjuna. Meher Baba had that same expression of joy as I saw in Krishna's face. Lord Krishna stopped in front of me. He opened his mouth and showed me the entire universe, as he had shown it to Arjuna. My joy was so great that even in my dream, I clapped my hands loud enough to scare the family in the house, who immediately came and asked what had happened to me.

I had not recalled this dream for years. But when I stood in the presence of Meher Baba, it came back in all its reality. I feel happier today than I have ever felt before. I can believe that the power of such a man can go a long way in bringing about the solution to the present world chaos. (Lord Meher-p-2191/1941)



One day N. S. Agrawal of Nagpur came for a few hours and, seeking solace, pressed his head on Baba's feet. As he returned to his seat, he requested that Baba give him darshan, "I have come for darshan; I have got to have darshan."

"You have just had Baba's darshan!" Eruch remarked.

Still, with folded hands, Agrawal repeated, "Baba, I pray to you to give me darshan."

"You mean real darshan," Baba stated. "Only a rare one is fortunate enough to have that darshan — seeing me as I should be seen."

"If you bless me, as Lord Krishna blessed Arjuna, then I will have Vishwaruup darshan."

"Vishwaruup or Virat darshan which Arjuna had was not real darshan. It was just the darshan of Krishna's Universal Body. In Virat darshan, there is fear. That is why Arjuna felt afraid. In real darshan there is only bliss."

One man interrupted, telling Agrawal, "And that is why Arjuna repeatedly prayed to Krishna to withdraw the cosmic vision and begged him to reappear in his usual attractive human form. So you, too, should now feel content to have Baba's darshan in this Avataric form, which is due to your good fortune."

Agrawal replied, "Why? I am not content. The mind rebels, remains dissatisfied and the heart craves for real darshan."

In response, Baba stated, "Good! But you have no idea about real darshan. It is quite different from Virat darshan. In real darshan, there is ever-renewing bliss; there is no fear. The only way to have such darshan lies through love, and to love Me is not easy. To follow love is to keep oneself prepared for greater and greater sacrifice. In leading the life of love, you must have that readiness to leave anything or everything at my signal; or willingly retain your connection with the family, business or society, if so desired by me

This is not easy. Try to love me in your own way and obey implicitly the instructions as and when they are given. But of your own accord, don't ask for any instructions. Don't worry. I like you." ((Lord Meher-p-4663-1906)



Ahmed Khan Gavai was an old time Baba lover since Baba’s stay in Manjile Meem.

In 1922, some families of the married mandali were being financially supported by Baba. Later on 11th October 1922, Baba asked those mandali members concerned whether they had received money order acknowledgments from their families. Some replied no. The acknowledgment receipts had been kept with Ghani, who went to his room and upon returning handed one receipt to Ahmed Khan Gavai. Seeing this exchange, Baba became so perturbed with Ahmed for having anything to do with Ghani that he demanded that the men leave the Manzil immediately. Ahmed was frightened and began perspiring, while Ghani was resigned. After a while, Baba called them back and forgave them, slowly reverting once more to his good-humored self.

In the evening of 16th January 1923, Ahmed Khan was supervising the marching of the mandali in the back compound. Ahmed had previously been in the army and, in smart military fashion, was shouting, "Left turn, hut! Right turn, ho!" The marching lasted for about an hour, and Ahmed made the men sweat like new recruits. Afterward, Baba disclosed the reason for the strenuous exercising: "Today is Kakaji's daughter's birthday, and he has sent us a large quantity of rich food. To create an appetite and to digest such food requires exercise."

In year 1923, Baba sent the guests away the day after his birthday celebration. He remarked to the mandali, "Yesterday I watched all of you eat too much. The rich food should be properly digested, or else you will fall sick." All cringed at the thought of another march, and Ahmed Khan was anxiously waiting for the Master to signal the order. Instead, Baba said, "There is only one cure that will help. Today we must all laugh a lot! Hearty laughter will digest the food." All were delighted at this novel suggestion, and many humorous anecdotes were told. Baba, too, shared in the jokes and made the mandali laugh. (Lord Meher-p-392-1923)



He was Dewan of Hyderabad and Baba lover Event of his contact and conversation with Meher Baba is depicted as under:

Baba had finalized his plan for next trip to Europe; He left Nasik for Bombay on 23th September 1933. He was interviewed the next night in Dadar by newspaper reporters. On the 25th, Baba sailed for Europe on the MV Conte Verde, accompanied this time by two mandali men. It was his sixth foreign trip in two years.

Baba had a comfortable cabin and took walks on the deck for an hour in the morning and again for an hour in the afternoon, remaining in his cabin for the rest of the time. According to his instructions, no one on board the ship was informed of his presence. Nevertheless, after two days at sea, on the evening of 27th September while Baba was discussing matters with the mandali after dinner, there was a knock at the cabin door at 9:00 P.M. Chanji opened it, and stepped out to find a very dignified looking older man standing in the hallway. Introducing himself, the gentleman said, "I am Sir Akbar Hyderi and I wish to see Meher Baba tomorrow morning if he will allow me to visit for a few minutes. May I know what time will be convenient for him?"

Chanji went inside to inform Baba, who instructed, "Tell him that, though I am not seeing anyone during the voyage, I will see him for five minutes tomorrow morning at ten."

Chanji accordingly informed the old man who seemed very pleased, saying that he had heard much about Meher Baba and had longed for an opportunity to meet him. Akbar Hyderi was the Dewan of Hyderabad, an important government official (similar to a chief minister).  He came the next morning to meet Baba, who was pleased to see him. After the usual introductions and pleasantries, the conversation turned to spirituality.

Akbar Hyderi and his wife had come to see Baba at noon on 29th September 1933. "We are both miserable," Lady Hyderi admitted, "Our son, Ali, is a drunkard and a spendthrift.

Baba explained about the three types of faith.

Hyderi said, "Turn me toward the second stage where I can feel and experience God!"

Baba assured him of help, replying, "I will send you instructions for this tomorrow." Hyderi requested that Baba give an appointment to his wife, as she also would be pleased to meet him. Baba indicated that the following day at 5:00 P.M. would be suitable. Hyderi left with his spirit greatly uplifted. Baba liked the old man very much; he was genuinely interested in spirituality, a trait Baba always appreciated. Baba also liked it that he was humble, despite his high government position.

Terribly worried about him, Baba consoled them, assuring them there was no cause for worry, and their son would be all right after two months. Lady Hyderi asked if she could bring their son to him, and Baba indicated at another time.

They happily left, and Baba thereafter began sending them messages each day. On 2nd October 1933, Sir Hyderi's son intended to get off in Port Said and his mother was anxious about it. She did not wish him to go ashore, fearing he would end up drunk and a source of troubling embarrassment to them. Baba sent a message, telling them not to be afraid and to ask their son not to disembark. Accordingly, they told their son, who obeyed them, strangely enough without an argument. The parents were quite relieved.

Sir Hyderi again saw Baba, who assured him, "I will keep an eye on your son. Do not worry in the least. During the coming two months, he will have a relapse and go on a binge twice. You should not worry on occasions, for he will thereafter totally give up alcohol." Hyderi invited Baba to Hyderabad and expressed his desire to return to India on the Conte Rosso, on which he had been told Baba would be travelling.

After he left, Baba sent another message with Chanji, who went to their cabin, but Sir Hyderi had already retired for the night. Lady Hyderi answered the door and told Chanji, "Baba showered his mercy on us yesterday. It was his blessing. Our son would otherwise never have listened to us. Please convey our grateful thanks to him. May he ever have his nazar on us!"

Chanji repeated Baba's message about the son's future two drunks and told her not to worry. She asked if it would be possible for him to give it up immediately. "Do not be anxious. This, too, will pass," Chanji said.

Lady Hyderi then said, "We are resigned to Baba's will. Now what about my son's operation in London on his leg? Is there any danger?"

Chanji assured her that everything would be all right. "Convey our salaams and thanks to Meher Baba," Lady Hyderi said before wishing him good-night.

Baba sent Chanji to Sir Hyderi a few more times that night and Chanji once had to wake him to give him Baba's message. The son had not wanted to see Baba at first and had refused his parents' request to do so.

Son told Chanji on his own, "Give my salaams to Meher Baba and tell him that I will surely come to see him. Due to the pain in my leg, I am unable to do so just now. But Inshallah (God willing), I will definitely come tomorrow. When will his Holiness see me?" Chanji replied at about ten o'clock and that he would come to get him.

The father had entreated Baba, "By your power, draw him to you!" When they found their son's welcome change of mind, their joy knew no bounds and they were deeply grateful to Baba. Thereupon, at 12:30 on 4th October 1933, Ali Hyderi visited Baba. After a cordial introduction, Baba explained to him:

What kind of nature the mind has that it becomes a slave of desires and continues to do so, turning the desires into habits! It is next to impossible for a person to extricate himself from a set pattern of habits. If he is freed, he is saved. He who gives up habits attains God. But habits are a great harassment on the Path. They bring even a good soul to ruin.

(Citing Pleader as an example, Baba continued.) A man once came to me with a prayer to show him the spiritual path. I told him if he followed what I said, he would surely find it and he agreed. I instructed him to lock himself up in a room, keep silence, not read or write, and remain on milk only. For the last four years, he has been doing it and he is radiantly happy. This is called naad (divine infatuation) and this type of naad makes one realize God.

There once was a man who had the bad habit of smoking cigarettes. He could not give up smoking, and he came to me for help. Since he has been with me, he has not smoked even once in the past five years! In short, a bad habit ruins a man. It makes the mind, body and soul miserable and makes all those around you unhappy, too.

Real life consists of making others happy. So try to make people around you happy. Do not be afraid. All will be well. Do not worry. My nazar is on you.

Grateful, Ali Hyderi expressed his feelings of reverence for the Master and left.

The boat stopped in Brindisi, Italy, at 9:30 A.M. on the 5th and left port two hours later. That afternoon, Mr. Munshi came at 4:30 for ten minutes. Thereafter, Akbar and Lady Hyderi saw Baba at five o'clock; he comforted them again and urged them not to worry about their son.

On the 21st October 1933, Akbar Hyderi came to Hygeia House and took Baba to the nursing home where his son was recuperating from surgery. After he comforted the Hyderis, Baba visited the homes of other lovers on his return, meeting with each one and giving attention to their needs.

Having returned from London, Akbar Hyderi and his wife met Baba in Bombay on the 17th morning, when Baba paid a visit to them in their luxurious private railway salon at Victoria Terminus. (They sent their American Packard to bring him.) Also present were Lady Hyderi's sister and her niece and son-in-law. (Lord Meher-p-1594-1934) named Circle Productions, Inc. was formed on 28th June 1934 in order to raise money by selling shares to finance the film. Attempts at raising money for the film projects were also being pursued in India at this time. Of the total estimated cost of one million rupees, 500,000 were to come from the West and the other 500,000 from India. Prior to Baba's journey to the West, Chanji had been ordered in February to contact Akbar Hyderi for help in raising the money from wealthy Indians, but Hyderi had been unsuccessful. (Lord Meher-p-1615-1934)



Ramjoo Abdulla always sought Baba's advice about any family problem. Ramjoo and his family had left Nasik and moved to Ahmednagar two years earlier, in 1946. He had eight children: six sons and two daughters. Ali was his fourth son.

When Ali passed high school, Ramjoo brought him to Baba one day at the Ice Factory Bungalow. Baba asked Ali, "Do you want to study further? Do you want to go to college?"

Ali said no and Baba asked, "What do you want to do?"

"I'm not sure," he replied. "Whatever I feel like doing, I will."

"If you do so, you will fall into a ditch! Do as I tell you," Baba advised.

Ali complained, "By doing that I will lose my freedom and have to face many hardships like my father!" In the past, when Ali had gone to Baba with his brothers Dadu and Baggu, Baba would occasionally keep them waiting when they had plans to go to a movie. This had led Ali to believe that by following Baba, one would be sacrificing one's "independence."

Baba stated: "What you think to be freedom is not freedom; it is bondage," Baba stated. "By following my advice, you will become truly independent."

Ali agreed, and Baba told him to have a holiday for six months at Meherabad. Afterwards Baba had him employed in the Sarosh Motor



In Year 1939, Ali Akbar came for darshan and anxiously informed Baba, "My son is gravely ill in the hospital. Please have your nazar on him."

Baba comforted and assured him, "Don't worry. He will be all right. I have my eye on him!" (Lord Meher-p-1977-1939)



In year 1948, Baba sent a letter to Nariman and Meherjee asking them to visit Ali Asghar, to determine if the mast was now prepared for contact. They went to his house several times, and in the end Ali Asghar agreed. They cabled Baba accordingly, and on 12 July 1948.

Baba was driven to Ali Asghar's house in Bombay. Baba explained to the men, "It is imperative that we follow the same method of approaching Ali Asghar as we did last time. Therefore, we must arrive at exactly the same time in the afternoon." They did, but when they reached his house the door was locked. After much endeavour, and a half an hour of waiting, the mast tentatively opened the door, and Baba entered.

After five minutes of contact, both came out; but Ali Asghar immediately disappeared back inside. He soon came back with a pair of scissors and clipped seven small sprigs of a mulberry bush. Tying them into a bouquet, he presented them to Baba. He patted Baba on the back and said, "Now you can go."

Baba seemed elated by the contact and commented, "My work is accomplished so beautifully today, I will never have to come again to contact Ali Asghar." (Lord Meher-p-2660-1948)



In 1957, after the ghazal, speaking on haal, an emotional state, Baba commented, "Once my old companion and disciple Munshiji arranged a qawaali program here in Bombay. A Muslim boy named Alimuddin in a paroxysm of devotion began jumping up and down. In the course of the singing that day it happened a few times. (Lord Meher-p-4233-1957



For a long time now Baba had stopped his lovers and mandali from touching his feet, and also from offering salutation with folded hands. Every man was aware of it and was obedient to his wishes. On 18 August, however, Aloba, who was sitting by Baba's chair, silently and quickly touched Baba's feet. No one noticed, but suddenly Baba became very grave. The mandali sat in silence. Without expressing any displeasure, Baba gestured to Aloba to stand before him without moving. Baba got up from his chair, approached him and bent over to touch his feet. Aloba shrieked loudly and jumped into the air. To save him from falling on the stone flooring of the hall, some of the mandali leapt up to catch him. He landed on and injured Baba's hand. Without drawing attention to his hand, Baba motioned to Aloba to be obedient and stand still. Finally, with Aloba sobbing, Baba touched his feet.

It was then discovered that Aloba's full weight had fallen on the fingers of Baba's right hand. Although first aid was administered on the spot and treatment was subsequently given by Nilu and Don, Baba had to carry his hand in a sling for several days. His fingers became swollen, and for several nights he experienced throbbing pain. It became increasingly difficult for Baba to "speak" through the alphabet board, because it was difficult for him to move his fingers, and only by painful efforts was he able to sign documents.

But later that same day, Baba pardoned Aloba, urging him to forget the incident and not to blame himself for his reaction. Addressing Aloba, he stated, "Carrying out my orders was the all-important thing. Compared to that there was no importance at all to my falling at your feet. (lord Meher-p-2748-1949)



Eruch had been quite ill. In mid-August he suffered from severe viral pneumonia and, after getting acute hemolytic anemia from a drug reaction, he was admitted to the Salvation Army Booth Hospital in Ahmednagar on 8th October 1961 for a blood transfusion, and treated by Dr. Ernest Pedersen, an Australian surgeon.  Meherjee was at Meherazad at this time and stayed with him in the hospital the first few nights. Eruch had to remain in the hospital for a few weeks, and Baba was driven there twice — on 12th and 22nd October — to see him with some of the mandali. Eruch was discharged from the hospital on 31st October. He was driven first to Akbar Press and then to Meherazad, before going to Poona for three weeks to convalesce at Bindra House.

Eruch's cousin Alu Satha wrote Baba through her sister Roshan Kerawala, pleading with him to make Eruch well and to let her die instead! Alu was afflicted with muscular dystrophy and was crippled. Both she and her sister, Dhun, had suffered from the disease since childhood. But Alu's condition was growing worse day by day and she was prepared to die, though she was only 40 years old.

Baba once visited Bindra House and asked Alu to read him a passage from a book of the Christian saint Theresa of Avila. He comforted her, "You are my Saint Theresa. Remember me as she did. When you die you will see me, and I will see you. I will give you bliss after death."

Hearing this, her sister Dhun said, "What about me?" Baba laughed and embraced her. The sisters were very close, and Baba instructed that Dhun should go stay in Poona for a while.

Meanwhile, Alu Satha's condition worsened. She stopped eating and drinking. On Saturday, 18th November 1961 she asked her sister to write again to Baba, "I feel that I will not be long in this world, and before I go I would like to have your darshan. So please come and see me." Baba was in seclusion and feeling quite ill himself that day. Roshan explained to Alu that there was no chance that Baba would come just to visit her. Nevertheless, her message was sent to Adi's office to forward to Baba.

Unexpectedly, when Baba received her message he indicated that he wanted to go see Alu. He was driven there at 3:00 P.M., accompanied by Goher, Pendu and Kaka. At that time, Baba had a fever and his hip was paining. Before leaving, Goher tried to dissuade him, but Baba insisted that he wanted to go. Getting out of the car, the first thing he asked Roshan was, "Is Alu still alive?" and he went inside Akbar Press to see her.

Baba sat on the bed next to Alu and embraced her. "This world is a zero," he told her. "It has no meaning. It is like a movie you watch and get so involved in that you think it is real, but it is not. This life is like a movie. Now forget everybody and everything, and think only of me."

Baba asked for a glass of sherbet. He drank most of it and gave the remaining amount to Alu.

He consoled her, "Why do you worry? I have done much work through you and there is much still to do." As mentioned, Baba had a fever and was perspiring. He took a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the sweat from his forehead and gave it to Roshan to tie on Alu's right hand.

He gestured to Alu, "Look, my daaman is firmly in your grip. Forget the whole world. It is all illusion. I alone am real. Think only of me and take my name. Don't worry at all. I will be with you." Baba instructed Roshan to place his photograph on the small refrigerator opposite Alu's bed, so that she could see it and focus her attention on it. He then returned to Meherazad.

Alu lapsed into a coma that evening and never regained consciousness. Four days later, Alu Satha merged in him forever and was at last free of the intolerable suffering she had borne for years. Baba observed, "She has come to me. I could have cured her in an instant, but it was best for her to suffer. Now, no more births!" (Lord Meher-p-4777)



Baba assigned Jalbhai the duty of finding and bringing suitable boys to him for his work. Daily, Jalbhai would bring a boy or two whom Baba would usually keep for a short time and then send back to their respective homes. But, of the boys found by Jalbhai, Baba chose four to be kept near him for an extended period. They were: Krishna K. Nair, Raju, Kalappa and Amdoo. Baba gave them work in the mast ashram.

Eruch had been the manager of the mast ashram. After Pappa returned from Karwar, he was put in charge while Eruch was in Bangalore with the rest of the family. The five boys who had been brought from Bangalore (Krishna, Venkoba Rao, Raju, Kalappa, and Amdoo) were also working in the mast ashram. (Lord Meher-p-2108-1940)

One day Baba called the five Bangalore boys and asked each, "What do you want? What do you want to do in life?"

Raju said, "I want to be a farmer."

Kalappa replied, "I want to sell cooking oil."

Amdoo said, "I would like to drive a tonga."

Venkoba Rao said, "I want to go into business."

Krishna alone replied, "I want you, Baba!" (Lord Meher-p-2111-1940)



In March 1938, Baba spent two days in Bombay. Raosaheb brought a poor Pathan boy named Amir Khan to Baba. Baba took him with him to Nasik on the 9th, where Baba met Daulatmai. He had lunch there and spent the night, before returning to Meherabad the following evening.

On the 11th March, Amir Khan arrived at Meherabad by the night train. Adi Sr. took him to purchase clothes and Bhagirath was ordered to teach him driving in a Morris car specially hired for that purpose. (Lord Meher-p-1904-1938)



Arun Kumar Songhai was loving student of Prof. A K. Hazra of Jabalpur. After post graduation He joined him as junior member of the faculty in the same college. In which he was a student.

Following are the narration of Hazra about a miraculous episode in his own words.

Arun Kumar was very attached to me, as a student and colleague. He came to know about Baba from me, and he had read quite a few of Baba books and heard quite a few tales from us about Baba. His faith was quite strong.

He came from a very wealthy stock of Singhais who had great fame and property in a place near Sagar named Khurrari. His family were known as jamadars, landlords of immense holdings of property. His father was fabulously rich. Dhannalal   Songhai was about 60, very much sturdy, but bowed down by massive cardiac attack which he had survived. Whatever Songhai’s personal proclivities were as regard to religion. Singhais are Jains and they believe in Mahavir and as their incarnation. As opposed to their Hindu sects who believe in Ram, Krishna and Kali, perhaps. So Baba we a stretch for Jains, even more for others.

Khurrari and the surrounding places were quite fertile, and there were many wealthy persons in that region, and their presence had attracted many notorious gangsters, (we call them “Dacoits” in India), who found it very much in their interest to prey on wealthy persons. These dacoits often kidnapped and sometime killed people. It was impossible for government to track the dacoits to their lairs, which were usually deep in the exclusive forests of Madhya Pradesh. Further, their enterprises made them a lot of money, and nobody much trusted that police were putting their best foot forward to catch them.

Dhannalal (father of Arun) used to visit his own land and supervise the agriculture. On evening, on his way home from the fields, he saw a procession of mourners who were carrying a dead body in a cartage, and chanting, “Ram, nam, satya hai, Ram, nam, satya hai, satya bolo, mukta hai,” and so forth. This is common way of Hindus in funeral procession, chanting God’s name. It means, “Speak the truth and you will be liberated, take Ram’s name and you will be liberated.” Being an Indian Hindu, not exactly in the same sense as others were, as he was in the Jain sect, it behoved that he should stop his car out of respect for the dead. When he did that, the funeral procession also stopped. He couldn’t pass through the funeral procession, because that would have been uncivil, unmannerly. Instead they lowered the dead body, and didn’t move the dead body. He was little perturbed. Suddenly the dead body sprang up, and with a sten-gun in his hand rushed towards him. Other persons in the funeral party rushed at him with their guns, and then he came understand that this was a mock funeral procession to capture him, and they had guns and he was unarmed and couldn’t fight back. They told him, “Now you are our prisoner. We are dacoits and our tradition is that we do not kill you unless you force us to. We want 60 lakhs from you –six million rupees-as ransom. Dhannalal was a brave guy and he began to buy time. He said, “Well. Okay, but my resources are not so great. I don’t have as much as I used to have, so I may be your captive, but I have to communicate with my sons and relatives to see if they can arrange money for my freedom”. That suited them, and they removed him from the car, put him on horseback, and blindfolded him. They all went back to their lair in the forest. His car was left on the road side. This happened after Baba had dropped his body, may be in early seventies.

Arun Kumar Songhai came to me and said, “I have very bad news. I have received a phone call from Khurrari that says my father has been captured by dacoits who will kill him after stipulated period, if we do not give them a large amount of money as ransom.”

I listened to him and said, “Do whatever is practical. You love your father?”

He said, “I love him very much. Sir, what do you think I should do?”

I said, “Don’t take all money from your property—Take a few lakhs and tell that you will pay in installments. That will prevent them from killing him outright.”

“But that will prolong his imprisonment, and he is heart patient.”

“Tell them that they should take care of your father, otherwise he will die and they would get no money.”

The dacoit who had captured Dhannalal a notorious in that area was named Puja Baba (pronounced “Babba”). The one strange thing about him was that he was great devotee of God. Puja means worship and Babba in this context means who patronizes worship. He would worship for hours and hours before he would go do one theft or kidnappings. He wanted to appease the gods and goddesses to make plunder successful.

So the son paid ten or twelve lakhs, but after a time his relatives, even his brothers, got tired of paying, and they wanted quits of the whole thing. “We do not have so much money, our business has gone down and we cannot pay so much money.” It was a bit family scandal.

So now Arun Kumar came back to me to say. “What should I do?” My father will be killed by them if we do not fulfil the contact by stipulated period.”

I said, “Okay, let me think about it for a while. So I went and sat before Baba’s photo, and I started meditating for some time, thinking Baba would give me some hint. And he did, and it was this. I felt Baba says, “You should take a locket and picture and give them to Arun Kumar Singhai and tell him to take these two things to Puja Babba straight away and say whatever you think proper.

I gave the locket and the photo to Arun Kumar and said, “Take these to Puja Babba, and tell him, “It is not money, because no money can be equal to this. What I am giving you today is God Himself in human form, and if you care to understand you will be most fortunate person.” Give the locket to your father and tell him not to worry.”

“Will Puja Babba accept this sort of ransom?” he rejoined.

“Don’t call it ransom. This is for Puja Babba’s liberation and it is for his goods that you are doing this. Are you afraid of death?” Arun Kumar replied, “On contrary I was thinking going there to suggest that the dacoits release my father and hold me instead, and if they didn’t get the ransom they could kill me instead.”

So Arun Kumar took the photograph of Baba, a beautiful photograph of Baba, and the locket and went. The dacoits permitted some visits to their hideaways under the condition the visitor would go blindfolded, accompanied with some dacoits, on the back of a mule, and this he did, with no money but with Baba things. He was on the mule, blindfolded, for three hours. He felt he hadn’t gone for and that the route looped back on itself quite a bit. Eventually he reached the dacoits’ camp.

Arun Kumar said that he wanted to see Puja Babba himself, and also his father. This was also the dacoit’s instructions. So Arun Kumar first bowed down, from distance, to Puja Babba. Puja Babba told him, “Where is the money? You are being damn slow. If you hurry up I will release your father, and a dacoit is never false, so you can count on my words.”

Arun Kumar said, “I have brought something else for you.”

“What else could you have brought? You are not cheating me. Are you? Do you know the consequences?”

“No, I am not cheating you. On contrary, you are cheating yourself all the while. See, here is gift for you, and this gift is given to you by one of my teachers, and it is said by him that this is the greatest treasure of all treasures in the world you could ever imagine to have got.” And so saying he opened the photo of Baba and brought the photo of Baba near to Puja Babba.

When Puja Babba looked at Baba’s photo, he was almost taken aback, sort of dazzled. Puja Babba said. “No, no, don’t hand it to me, I won’t touch. I have not yet taken my bath. First let me take my bath then I will take it.” Meanwhile he told another dacoit, “Take this photo and put it in my prayer room. I will come later on after my bath. Okay, boy this is wonderful thing you have brought me, but next time you must bring me the installment.. Now you can see your father.”

Arun Kumar went to his father, who was very impatient and said, “Why are my very rich relatives not giving the ransom? How long I shall be compelled to remain here? I don’t like this place and don’t like these people.”

Arun said, “Father, have this locket around your neck.”

“Who is he?”

“Meher Baba, the incarnation of God.”

“Incarnation of God? How do you know that?”

“It is a long story, and I don’t have much time because they won’t permit me a long session with you. You wear this. Now remain happy in the knowledge that His nazar (sight) is on you and not to worry about anything.”

Arun Kumar was blindfolded, and escorted back.”

Within few days, a miracle happened. His father escaped the strict cordon of dacoits, climbed a hill, went to the other side, found a highway, saw a truck coming, and flagged it down, and was able to return to his native place without further incident,

Now, dacoits of India have some curious rules. If a prisoner is caught escaping, he should be immediately shot. But if succeeds escaping, they will leave him alone. It’s an honorable matter, and the dacoits have a kind of honour, a contact with the victim you may say. So that was it.

Meanwhile, Puja Babba began worshiping Meher Baba along with other deities in his prayer room. He sent additional letters with additional treats and requests for money to Singhai family, which simply ignored them since they knew the rules of deviltry. Soon after that, Jai Prakash Narayan, one of the able political leaders of India, came to Madhya Pradesh and requested the dacoits to surrender, offering no death sentence and an open jail if they would come out peacefully.  Puja Babba and all his gang surrendered. However, Puja Babba made it a condition of his surrender that he be allowed to make pilgrimages to certain places at which he wished to worship. This condition was granted. Thereafter they took him to jail.

This story dates back to early seventies, and he was already getting old, s Puja Babba and Dhannalal Singhai probably are no more, but Arun Kumar Singhai is still alive and his faith in Baba developed intensely after this incident.

(Courtesy: Seekers of love page 151-157 by Amiya Kumar Hazra and Keith Gum)



The episode narrated by Adi K. Irani goes like this:

A man whom I knew very well once came to Baba. He lived in Ahmednagar and was an alcoholic. I knew where he lived and also know his wife and children. Because of his alcoholic drinking habit, his family would often have to face starvation.

This man met Baba and, after some time, Baba called me and asked me to give this man then rupees. I was shocked. I said to myself, “Does Baba know he is an alcoholic? Why is Baba giving him money? He will spend it on alcohol.” If Baba had given the money to his wife, at least for next 15 days she would be able to feed the family as ten rupees was a lot of money in those days.

“Any way, the man goes away but, to my surprise, he comes back the next day. He approaches Baba and again, Baba asked me to give him ten rupees. I was annoyed, but before I could tell Baba anything, Baba silenced me and gestured to me to do as He said. So I gave the man ten rupees.

“Again, he came back the next day as well and meets Baba. I was irritated when Baba asked me to give him ten rupees. I protested and said, “But Baba before I could say anything more, Baba quieted me. He looked angrily at me and told me to obey Him. So I gave the man another ten rupees.

“This went on the next day, and the fifth day and the sixth and seventh as well. On the eighth day, the man did not come at his usual time, so I thought he would not come. I was wrong. He did come, but in a different way. His cloths were all torn; he was stinking of alcohol and he had tears in his eyes.

“What had happened was that because of his excessive drinking, his family, friend and relatives finally beat him and threw him out of the house. He was disowned by everyone. At that point he felt it deeply and later told me “All my family, friends and relatives disowned me, but Meher Baba continued to shower His love on me in spite of who I am”

“So he came to see Baba again. On the way he happens to meet another Baba lover who was also coming to see Baba. They began to talk and alcoholic told him his story, and of how everyone had turned against him. He said that he felt completely unworthy of Baba’s love and he had nothing he could offer to Baba.

“The other Baba lover, “But why don’t you give him your weakness-your drinking habit?” It would make Baba happy.” And so it was that man came to Baba, stinking of alcohol, and with tears in his eyes he said, “Today, Baba, I have come to give you something. My drinking habit I give up for your sake.

Baba appeared happy and showered the man with lots of love. The man was reformed from that day and lived happily with his wife and children.

Adi concluded, “Only God can achieve such a result. If anyone of us have attempted to do what Baba did, the man would probably still be an alcoholic.

(Copied from “Real Treasure” volume-5 page 72-74 by Rustom Falahati)



A lawyer of Kakinada had been antagonistic to Baba and disclaimed him, saying he had no faith in his Avatar hood, although the entire press was acclaiming Meher Baba as the Avatar. But when he met Baba, his attitude changed and he asked, "May I write something about you, Baba?"

Baba stated, "Write whatever you think about me."

He felt ashamed. The arrow of Baba's omniscience had struck at exactly the right spot. The lawyer became dedicated to Baba's cause thereafter. (Lord Meher-3325-1954)



After only a few days in Persia, group boarded the cargo ship “Baroja” and left Bushire. Baba and the mandali would always travel by the lowest class and, accordingly, they occupied the deck. Most of the other passengers on board were illiterate Arab tribesmen. There was not much room for the passengers because the cargo ship was carrying cows, goats, chickens, donkeys, and horses-the animals' dung caused a terrible stench. The Arabs daily slaughtered goats and chickens on the deck for their meals, and their unhygienic habits shocked the mandali.

On one occasion, an arrogant Arab kicked Nervous' bedroll, throwing it aside, rather than ask him politely to move it. Baba quickly stopped Nervous from confronting the man. On another occasion, one Arab abused his fellow Muslim for not offering Namaz (prayer) with his face toward the west; however, the next morning, the same Arab was seen offering Namaz as soon as he was out of bed, without first washing his hands and feet, which was customary. (Lord Meher-p-487/8-1924)



In November 1914, Baba with his four friends (Baily, Khodu Behramji and Lattoos) went out for visiting holy places, The group spent three days at Udwada, they reached Udtara. Afternoons were quite warm and once, after finishing their lunch, the group decided to rest in their room. As they were about to leave, Merwan suddenly began singing a song in Persian with deep fervor. His singing was so beautiful that it captivated their attention and they forgot about their intended naps. The sweetness of Merwan's voice brought other guests out of their rooms. Everyone enjoyed Merwan's singing so much that they requested that he sing another and another, and he continued singing ghazal after ghazal. Some were commonly known, while others were his own compositions, composed extemporaneously.

An elderly gentleman was so affected that he complimented Merwan as he patted him on the back, "The glow on your face while you sang, and the ghazals you, yourself, composed to the glory of God, lead me to believe that someday you will be a great man whose name will be known throughout the world." (Lord Meher-p-160-1914)



During the bus ride, an elderly Muslim man had been staring at Baba. Quite taken by Baba's appearance, he said he wished to accompany Baba to the dak bungalow on top of the mountain; but the bus driver refused to allow the man to ride along and made him get off, although Baba seemed to like the old man and did not object.

But while Baba was engaged in his inner work, the hired man was seen bringing the water up the mountain. Chanji could not shout to him since that would have disturbed Baba. So he signalled to him to stay away; but the man could not follow what he meant and Chanji quietly walked to him and told him to put the water down and leave. Chanji picked up the heavy container and began to struggle slowly back toward the bungalow. But then he heard Baba clapping. With a great effort, he rushed up the hill. When he reached the bungalow, Baba immediately expressed his displeasure, "I have been clapping, and you are coming only now?"

Chanji was exhausted and panting from the hike back. He could barely utter "Ba ... ba" in a vain attempt to explain. "What is it?" Baba smiled. But Chanji could not speak. Finally, after catching his breath, Chanji was able to explain what had happened. (Lord Meher-p-1723/4-1936)



On 27th August 1924, Baba contacted a mast in Omkareshwar, and immediately proceeded for Baroda. A wayside station, an elderly Muslim wanted to board their compartment. It was sundown and Padri tried to stop him, since Baba had said he wished to be alone. But the man caught a glimpse of Baba and insisted on having a closer look. Pointing to Baba, he started shouting, "Why are you preventing me from meeting that gentleman? I only want to shake hands with him. Why do you stop me?"

He then got into the train and held out his hand to Baba, who extended his. After clutching hands, the Muslim was quite happy, and Baba spoke with him for a long time. During their conversation the man took out a chunk of opium, folded it in a chapatti and swallowed it. When Baba casually asked about the Pavagarh Hills, the man praised the place vociferously and was humorous in his language and manner. The drug took effect, and in an expansive mood, he continued to sing the praises of Pavagarh: "It's heaven, I tell you! A paradise on earth!" And to the surprise of the mandali, Baba appeared to take the man seriously and decided to go there instead of to Mount Abu. (Lord Meher-p-552-1924)



During mast tour, Baba’s stay at night had been arranged at a rest house on the outskirts of a village. In the morning at 4 am, Baba asked Eruch to fetch a bucket of hot water for His bath. Eruch was at his wit’s end, as he did not have a vessel in which to heat water, nor did he have a stove. He said, “yes, Baba,” and left the house. The only container he had was a mug (lota). He took a match, lit news paper, and held the mug full of water over it! He fully well that Baba could not possibly have a bath with that little quantity of water. But over the years with Baba, we have learned that one must try to obey Baba even thought it may seem impossible.

While Eruch was doing impossible task of heating water for Baba’s bath in a mug, he sighted a man coming toward the rest house. Since it was Baba’s order that no one should come to the rest house at night, Eruch called out to the man, “Who is there? Why have you come? As the man reared, Eruch saw that he was carrying a pot on his head. Replying to Eruch, he said, “I have brought this pot of hot water for Baba’s bath!” Eruch wondered what had prompted this man to bring hot water for Baba at that hour. Eruch told the man to leave the pot and go back. When the man left, he took the hot water to Baba, who, without a question, had His bath.

In 1959, at Guruprasad, Meher baba summoned some of His disciples and expressed His wish to form a trust with the sole property which remained in His name time to time. While He was naming the 41 beneficiaries, He named a person whom no one seemed to know. Mandali looked up at Baba questioningly and then at each other. When Baba was asked about the identity of this person, Baba reminded Eruch of an incident that had happened during His darshan in the village.

Years passed by, and this incident had been completely wiped out of Eruch’s memory. When mandali asked about the beneficiary He had named, Baba said that the person He was referring to was the person who had brought hot water for His bath many years ego. This illiterate villager, whose heart was unison with his Beloved, must have a divine link forged through many lives with Baba, a deeper connection with Baba than the darshan he had at his village on the previous day. The mandali realised the love Baba had for this villager. His small sacrifice had not been forgotten by Baba after so many years. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-116)



Some in the crowd had been "celebrating" privately. One inebriated man in particular was seen standing at a distance. For almost 20 minutes, the fellow stood saluting Baba in military fashion. It was only when Baba chanced to look in his direction and return his salute that the man put down his hand. Baba smiled at him. Thus, the Master gave him a taste of the Beloved's wine, too! (Lord Meher-p-728-1926)



Once Baba and group arrived at a dak bungalow (traveler’s rest house) for night rest, which was rare during travels. The rest house keeper said that it was not possible for him to permit us to stay in it, as the executive officer was residing there. After much argument, he agreed to give us a room if the officer permitted. One of the mandali got his sanction, and we got the room. It was 9.00 pm and all were happy to go to sleep at once.

The officer in the next room was busy with his work and had ceiling fan going due to heat. The fan was making a cracking noise, and Baba felt disturbed. Baba asked the mandali to go and ask him to put off the fan! The officer felt annoyed at our audacity but finally agreed to turn it off. After some time, Baba could not stand the noise of his movements in his room and sent one of the mandali to tell him that it would be better if he stopped making noise. This was the last straw for the officer. In his fury, he even forgot that he could drive us out of the bungalow and acceded to the request to be quiet. Next morning, much to the amazement of the keeper, the officer came to Baba to pay his respects, when he came to know that it was Baba who had been the cause of his fury.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-317)



On 3rd March 1940, Baba with few companions left Majri Mafi to go to Harrawala railway station which was about two and half miles away. Train tickets were purchased as per Baba’s order on the Amritsar Passenger train by Nalawala. Two berths were reserved for Baba and party in third class from Dehradun. Harrawala, being a small station on Hardwar-Dehradun section, had no proper platform. When the train arrived, Baba and party got on the board. However, as the halt was only for two minutes, Baidul was left behind with half of the luggage.

When the train departed, two beggars came to Baba’s compartment. One of them was an old blind man led by a small boy. The blind man was singing a Hindi song, “Ram Chale Banwas Ayodhya Roye,” which means “When Ram left for exile, Ayodhya wept.” On hearing the words, Keki pointed to Baba for Baba too had exiled Himself from the world and was now leading a wandering life, just like Lord Rama. Baba gestured to Keki to keep quiet and also asked him to give the beggars some coins. (Courtesy: “Real Treasure” Volume-5 page 161-162 by Rustom Falahati).




During sahwas in year 1963 at Guruprasad (Poona), an old lady whose right hand -was paralysed came to see Baba. She had recovered some movements of her hand already. Baba asked her to do exercises. She said,” Baba bless me.” Baba said,” When I asked you to do exercises, that itself is blessing. Remember Me more and more.” After this incident Baba magnificently said,” Five Perfect Masters bring Me down. Now, even five hundred of them wants to bring Me down, I will not come for another seven hundred years. (Courtesy; Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-300)



On 24th February 1948, Eruch, Vishnu, Nusserwan, Pendu and Chhagan brought 838 villagers to the compound at Pimpalgaon, where Baba proceeded, as usual, to wash their feet and give each a bundle of cloth and grain.

In the crowd was an old man who boasted that he was 130 years old — though he looked no more than 80. After Baba handed him his bundle, he turned and blessed Baba. After the function was over, Baba remarked facetiously, "For a long time I have been waiting for someone to bless Me, and at last today My wish is fulfilled!"  (Lord Meher-p-2627-1948)


Hits: 0



SL NO 01 TO 100



During Baba’s stay in Nasik, one occasional visitor was Minochar Nusserwan Kharas of Karachi. Minoo, as he was called, had come to Nasik to attend the Police Training School. Minoo had always been interested in finding God and had many questions about the meaning of life. And although he had been raised a Zoroastrian, he had put up pictures in his room of Christ, Ram, Buddha and various holy men.

In January of 1932, a barber came one morning to shave Minoo and, when he saw all the pictures hung around the room, he asked Minoo, "What in the world are you doing here in this Police Training School?" He pointed away from Minoo's quarters and suggested Minoo visit a certain holy man who resided nearby.

"To whom are you referring?" Minoo asked.

"Shri Meher Baba," the barber replied.

Minoo had heard this name a few years before in Karachi and seen Baba's photo in a Gujarati newspaper. (Lord Meher-p-1349-1932)



During 1922 in Poona, One day a bearded Muslim man dressed as a fakir came from Ahmednagar. He had been pretending to be an advanced soul and said to Baba, "If you are pleased to allow Khansaheb (Sarosh Irani) to give me an automobile, I will tell you of a cure for your leper patients at Meherabad."

The hypocrite saint was taken to task for his effrontery. Baba wrote on the slate, "I am an all-round doctor — a doctor of all diseases. I prescribe whatever medicine a patient needs. I am treating lepers most successfully, but how can you understand this?"

"When you treat them, why don't they get well?" asked the fakir.

"How can you know if they become well or not? Within their ugly, distorted bodies, light shines! You cannot see that light; you only see the cages of their unsightly bodies."

The charlatan arrogantly insisted that Baba order his devotees to give him a car. Baba strongly rebuked him, gesturing for him to leave. (Lord Meher)



Baba then left for Worli, a Bombay suburb, to visit the home for the blind. The young inmates received him warmly. Speaking reverentially on behalf of all, one of the young blind men eloquently welcomed Baba. Everyone gave a small rose to Baba, who embraced each. All went near the One who is the very basis of love, but whom their physical eyes could not see. Baba's fathomless love for them was obvious and truly touching, and their sightless eyes wept at his touch. Each blind person's face was transformed as Baba embraced him, as though an inner light had been switched on.

One person asked Baba why he was so unfortunate as to be blind. Was it because of some misdeeds he had committed in a previous birth? Baba replied: "In a way you are very fortunate not to see the evils and sufferings of the world. All are blind. Even those you think can see are truly blind, for they see what is not real.

"You do not see the real either — it is only your desire to do so that binds you. Therefore, do not ask for physical eyesight, but ask that you be given the true Sight which will make you see the only thing worth seeing, the only thing which IS. Take my name all the time. Think of me constantly. I give my love and blessings to you all."  (Lord Meher)



On 7th September 1956, Baba left Satara along with Pendu and others, for a four-day mast trip to Hyderabad and surrounding places. At Nalgonda, Baba gestured to Eruch (who was driving) to stop at a small roadside tea stall. Eruch went in to ask the proprietor to prepare good tea and saw to it that the cups were thoroughly washed.

Bhau was standing near the open car door by Baba, who remained seated in the car. After a little while, Baba gestured to Bhau to go see if the tea was ready and bring it to him. Bhau brought it, and Baba poured the tea from his cup into his saucer and began to drink it. Baba gestured something with his right hand which held the cup. As Baba's fingers were partially blocked by the saucer, Bhau could not read his hand signs.

A boy, who was sitting nearby on the ground under a tree, kept staring at Baba. Baba would also gaze at him. Baba kept gesturing, but Bhau was at a loss to understand him. "Do you want sugar, Baba?"

Baba shook his head no.

Suddenly, the boy stood up and cried out in a loud voice, "He wants milk!" Baba nodded, and Bhau brought him more milk.

After the mandali returned, Baba remarked, pointing to Bhau, "Look at this man. He has been with me for three years, yet he could not understand a simple thing I asked for, such as milk. But (pointing to the boy) that little boy could understand and had to tell him. What sort of a man is Bhau?"

The boy had been able to see Baba's hand, as he was sitting on the ground, whereas Bhau was standing. But Bhau kept quiet, and they continued on to Hyderabad, where Baba contacted some masts, all of whom he had worked with before. About three days later, when they were on their way back to Satara, Baba again had Eruch stop at the same small cafe for tea. The boy was under the tree where they had left him, and as soon as they arrived, he began staring at Baba. Baba sent Bhau for tea, and when he went inside, the boy came up to him and asked, "Who is he?" As Baba was in seclusion and did not like to be disturbed, Bhau said, "Go away." The boy returned to his position and continued looking intently at Baba, who also glanced at him while he drank his tea. (Lord Meher-p-4119/20-1956)



In 1942, Baba was returning to Rishikesh from a mast trip, Eruch went to meet him. On the way, Eruch passed through a forested area known as the Abode of Sages, where yogis and rishis live in tiny white huts and meditate on God. In one dilapidated hut, Eruch saw a handsome teenage boy lying down.

Remembering Baba's constant desire to find an "ideal boy," he described the youth to Baba and requested that he at least go to the hut and have a look at this unusual boy. Baba agreed, and went to the boy's hut after crossing the Laxman Jhula Bridge on the way back to their bungalow.

He gestured to Eruch, "First, go ask him what he is doing here." Eruch talked with the boy alone, who told him, "My parents are in Ambala.

I am only 14, but I have always had a great longing for God's darshan. So I left everything and started for the Himalayas in search of Him. I have come here to meditate and see what can be learned."

"Do you have a guru?" Eruch asked.

"No, I don't; they talk too much. I want a guru who doesn't talk!"

Eruch said, "I know of a guru who has not spoken for the last seventeen years. His name is Meher Baba."

The boy at once replied, "I have heard of Shri Meher Baba; he is staying somewhere nearby, isn't he? But ..." pausing for a few moments, "But, Meher Baba is too great to accept me as his disciple."

Touched by his words, Eruch then took the lad to Baba. Upon seeing Baba, the boy was overcome with happiness. Baba told him, "I will be your guru. This is the first and last time that we will meet. You will never see me again physically. However, if you want me to accept you as my disciple, you must carry out four orders. If you agree to obey, then one day you will find me in your heart."

Baba gave him these four orders:

  1. You should be free from lust, and, until your dying day, you should never touch a woman.
  2. Instead, you should only think continuously of realizing the Divine Beloved.
  3. You must never touch money, and you must beg for your food.
  4. As a mantra from me, you must keep repeating night and day God's name — whichever name you wish.

Without the least hesitation, the boy accepted the four orders and thus obtained the guru of his heart's desire.

Baba left, and the next day sent Eruch back to the boy with a locket of his image, a book on Baba's life, a mat to sit on, and some flour to make into chapatis and eat as his prasad. The boy was extremely thankful for Baba's gifts. Without evincing the least fear, he continued to live in the woods of Rishikesh, which are famous for their deadly black scorpions, numerous snakes and occasional tigers. Now that he had found his true Master, there was nothing to fear! (Lord Meher-p-2286/7-1942)



During Darshan program in May 1959, In Guruprasad, Dr. H P. Bharucha was sitting before Baba. In the afternoon, a Baba lover phoned from hotel Mobos that his son had severe abdominal pain and needed medical care. Baba asked Dr. Bharucha to go immediately and see the boy. Although Dr. Bharucha was not happy to leave Baba, he took a scooter and went full speed to the hotel. After examining the boy Dr. Bharucha prescribed some anti-colic and vermifuse medicine. Dr. Bharucha rushed back to Guruprasad and reported to Baba what he had done. Baba seemed pleased with Dr. Bharucha’s quick action.

The next day, the boy and his father came to Guruprasad, and Baba very lovingly asked the father about boy’s pain. He replied, “After Dr. Bharucha prescribed the medicine and I gave it to my son, within a short time his pain disappeared, and now he is fine.” Baba looked at Dr. Bharucha raising His hand and making His favorite sign of touching thumb to index finger, said that Dr. Bharucha was a very clever doctor. Dr. Bharucha felt happy with praise but did not dream of what was in store for him. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-83)



A Brahmin with his wife and son aged 10 years were in the same coach in which a Baba lover of Calcutta was also travelling for Poona for Baba’s Darshan. Boy’s leg had been operated six months back and he was going to Bombay for Check up. Since Baba lover from Calcutta who was observing silence on particular day (Friday) talked to others by gestures, the Brahmin thought that I was dumb, but it was clarified to him that Calcutta lover was observing silence on that day. He told that they were going to Poona for Meher Baba’s darshan. The Brahmin may have felt that his son might be cured by Meher Baba and so decided to come with Baba lover to Poona/ From Kalyan, they changed train and went to Poona, where they put up in a chaoltry (Rest house) opposite to railway station.

Next day, they (Baba lover & his family) were at Guruprasad. It was not known to us that Baba had asked Brahmin to leave for Bombay in the afternoon. Instead, the Brahmin stayed in Poona and went for sightseeing there. At about 4.00 pm, the Brahmin went to shoe shop and after trying so many shoes, he went to pay for the pair he had chosen. To his horror he found that he had been pick pocketed and had lost seven hundred rupees. He had no money left and so walked back to choultry, crying for help.

On inquiry, it was learnt that he had been pick pocketed and Baba lover gave him ten rupees to enable him to send a telegram to his home for financial help. The telegram was sent the next morning by him while his wife and child accompanied Baba lover to Guruprasad. When he arrived Guruprasad, Baba asked him why he had not left Poona for Bombay the day before in the afternoon as instructed. Baba lover told what had happened.

Thereupon, Baba said, “I am that thief.” Baba asked Pendu to give one hundred rupees to the Brahmin. Baba asked him whether he had any change, to which the Brahmin replied in the negative. Baba asked Pendu to give the Brahmin another ten rupees. Baba lover said to Brahmin, “Baba has given this amount to you as gift.” Baba replied, “I am a naked fakir. Tell him that Baba told one of His lovers to give this money to him...” The Brahmin asked Baba how he should return this money, to which Baba said,” Tell him this is Baba’s prasad.”

Just then, the Maharani of Baroda came for darshan and gave Baba a bottle of honey. Baba gave it to the Brahmin with instructions that he should give a spoonful of it to his son daily in the morning and evening, repeating Baba’s name. Baba also presented to the Brahmin a framed photo of Himself and asked him to pray before it twice daily. Baba then asked the Brahmin to return home. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-163)



Baba and group moved to from Deolali to Lahit in Tonga on way to Igatpuri They stopped near an office by the train station, and Ramjoo went to see the station master. The man, a devout Brahmin, at first hesitated to accommodate the strangers, but Ramjoo informed him of Meher Baba's relationship with Sai Baba, and because of the man's awareness of Sai Baba's divinity, he agreed. Immediately upon glancing at Baba, the Brahmin was greatly impressed and expressed a desire to serve food. Baba told Ramjoo that he would agree to accept the food on the condition that the man, in turn, accepts whatever money was given to him. The station master at first refused, but when Ramjoo explained that he should either accept the money as Meher Baba's prasad or keep it aside and use it to aid someone poor, he agreed. He accepted ten rupees and, within a short time, brought them a fresh, tasty meal. The man was very happy to see them enjoy the food. (Lord Meher)



In 1922, Baba and mandali proceeded to Khopoli in the afternoon. After walking a mile, they ascended the Bhor Ghat (a range of hills between Karjat and Lonavla). From there the descent to Bombay began and the lone bullock cart, which had been trailing with the luggage, took the lead. The gradient was steep and the bullock nearly tumbled down with the cart while the men ran alongside it, scrambling to keep it under control. The cart had been fixed with boards on its wheels to act as brakes, but they weren't effective, and the men had much difficulty slowing the cart's wheels with their bare hands.

Ghani's friend, Abdul Rezak, arrived with refreshments. Ghani suggested halting in the more comfortable setting of Rezak's house in Khopoli, but Baba chose to rest outside the town by a mountain brook. (Lord Meher-p-296-1922)



On 12th June 1923, Baba said, "Before proceeding to Persia, I have been thinking of travelling six more months in India, walking from Kashmir to Bombay and staying somewhere along the journey for a month." He asked the mandali to think about this new plan and the route.

The next afternoon, Baba wished to climb the high mountain two miles away that overlooked their house. He walked there at a swift pace and the mandali, finding it hard to keep up after some distance, were practically running behind him. Observing the new strangers and their foreign attire, passersby began staring at them, and one C.I.D. officer even followed the group. Reaching the base of the mountain, Baba started climbing it with sure and swift strides. But none of the mandali could climb the rocks and slid back down as soon as they had gone up a few feet. Baba came down shortly thereafter, and the group returned to the city. The C.I.D. agent, however, did not stop to interrogate them. (Lord Meher-p-429-1923)



Baba returned to Nasik on Saturday on 13th March 1937. Malcolm had met a Catholic priest at a religious conference in Nasik and he urged the priest to meet Baba, but he declined. When Malcolm told Baba, he also seemed uninterested. However, due to Malcolm's persuasion a meeting was arranged.

When they met, Baba commented to him, "All the mullahjis (Muslim priests) are good; the Pope is good; the Agha Khan is good; the pandits (Hindu scholars) are good. But only the Shankaracharya (head Hindu priest) can speak for hours on end!"

The priest, hearing Baba's words, proudly refuted what had transpired at the conference, "It was not the Shankaracharya, but I who spoke during the whole conference. The Shankaracharya could not argue convincingly at all. He could not say a word to me and I rebuked him severely."

"Yes," replied Baba, "these mullahjis, and the Shankaracharya, all need to be warned. They deserve lecturing and need to be taken to task."

"You just said they are good and now you say they need to be lectured?" the priest said. "I don't follow what you mean."

Explaining, Baba spelled out, "The Shankaracharya and high priests have big heads — they are intellectuals — but they have small hearts.

You, however, have a good heart."

Baba added, "There are many to teach in the world, but very few to learn."

"What do you mean?" asked the priest.

"They all teach but none of them wants to learn — and those who teach do not know the Truth themselves.

Baba then recounted an incident concerning Baily: "A chap named Baily was my school friend and he just could not believe how a boy like me, who used to play marbles with him, could as a man attain such a high state, while he was still where he was. The difference between him and me was so phenomenal that he wanted to see some miracles as proof in order to gain conviction about me. One day, when Baily was writing something in my thatched hut in Poona, all of a sudden the inkwell began dancing up and down! He was flabbergasted. After a little while, the pen jumped from his hand and also started to dance. He started shouting, 'BABA! BABA!' and wept continuously for some days. From that day on, he was convinced of my powers and had faith in me.

"I told him, 'You fool, if this small phenomena could convince you of spirituality, why don't you go follow Mohamed Chhel (a well-known tantric magician)?'

"All miracles are child's play, whereas spirituality is far above them. Miracles in themselves have no spiritual value or significance. But they are necessary and, at times, performed by the Master as a means to convince people of Truth and spirituality. Jesus performed miracles not for his own gain, but to make people recognize the Truth and to create faith in them. Yet, when he was crucified, he who could raise the dead, did not stop it!"

Changing the subject, the priest asked, "Why do you keep silence? Why don't you speak?"

"I always speak!" Baba replied, smiling. "I continually speak through you, through Malcolm, through all the high priests and through everyone."

Not following what Baba meant, the priest asked, "Then why do you use the alphabet board?"

"I talk through you and all, and I answer questions through this board."

The priest looked more perplexed and asked, "How? I don't understand."

Baba quipped, "Yes, you cannot follow because you have been to Rome, and I know because I have been to Home! This is the difference between you and me. You are in Rome and I am at Home!

The priest then left quite puzzled by his encounter with Baba. What Baba meant by "Home" was that he was one with God, and "Rome" was the church — rites, rituals, and religious orthodoxy. (Lord Meher)



In year 1939, one day a Christian youth from Jabalpur approached Jal and told him, "I dreamt of Meher Baba in an Arab robe, and he told me to see you!" Jal took him to Baba on the 6th, and repeated the strange tale.

Baba listened and then told the boy, "Life is not to be wasted like this! You are depressed because you don't find employment. It is good that you have come to me. Don't worry, I will help you, and you will feel my help." The boy understood that Baba had read his mind and knew everything. (Lord Meher)



In 1960’s When ever Beloved Meher Baba came to Guruprasad He would visit His house on Dastur Meher Road in Poona. The house of Faroukh Bastani was on the second floor of the 870 Dastur Meher Road. Bastani family used to stand in the Balcony and there they would observe Baba and His mandali’s visits. One morning when they were standing in their Balcony, they noticed Baba’s group came by car to visit His house. Beloved Baba came out of His car and started walking through the small lane towards the Baba’s house.

A cobbler (roadside shoe smith) always sat in a corner near the lane, repairing shoes, slippers and polishing the shoes. Whenever Baba visited His house: the car was parked on the roadside near lane. The cobbler on seeing Baba’s car quickly brushed his coat and his hair with the same shoe brush. The he wore his turban and stood in attention. As beloved Baba passed by him, he stood at attention and then saluted Baba. After that he held out his right hand and asked Baba for some money. Beloved Baba asked Meherjee Karkaria (one of Baba’s Men Mandali) to give him some coins.

This was repeated for few visits, One day Beloved Baba’s brother Jal approached the cobbler and told him not to beg and ask for money from Baba whenever He was visiting His house. The cobbler replied, “What is your problem I am not begging from you. I am begging from my GOD.” Later when this incident was narrated to Beloved Baba He had a good laugh. (Courtesy: “Memorable Moments” page 66 by Faroukh Bastani):



During Darshan at Dehradun a college professor asked Baba, "What is life?"

Baba looked at him with a smile and replied: "Life is a mighty joke! He who knows this can hardly be understood by others. He who does not know it feels himself in a state of delusion. He ponders over this problem day and night, but finds himself incapable of knowing it.

"Why? People take life seriously and God lightly, whereas we must take God seriously and life lightly. Then we know that we always were the same and will ever remain the same — the originator of this joke! This knowledge is not achieved by reasoning; it is born of experience." (Lord Meher)



In 1964, a man approached Guruprasad, and Baidul went to inform him that Baba was not meeting visitors. Bhau was sent to find out more about him, and Pukar was told to go also. Bhau tried to question the person, but the man stood weeping, unable to speak. Pukar for some reason blurted out, "Has your wife been unfaithful?" The man nodded and slowly told his story: He was from Bilaspur. He found out his wife was cheating on him, and she subsequently ran away with her lover. He decided to commit suicide, but he wanted Baba's darshan first. He came by train, even though he had no money to purchase a ticket. He was caught travelling without a ticket and jailed for one week. He had just been released.

Baba called the man and told him, "You are fortunate that your wife left you. She has given you the opportunity to remember God. Don't worry about her. It's good that she left. You should thank her. Because of her, you have gotten my darshan. Now, forget about her, and never think of suicide." The man was told to return home and given an amount for his return fare and food along the way. (Lord Meher-p-5007-1964)



While Meher Baba in Ceylon Baba narrated to the women following incident:

One of my devotees was working in an office, when suddenly he went blind. His family was miserable because of his plight. He was treated by doctors and taken to an occultist. But they could do nothing for him, except counsel patience.

Chanji happened to visit the man. Chanji knew he had faith in me so he advised, "Keep Baba's locket in water and apply the water to your eyes." The man began faithfully following the advice, without resorting to any other treatment. He also stopped taking his prescribed medicine. Chanji sat with him as the man put a locket of Me in a glass of water.

After a little while, he applied the water to his eyes. Chanji kept him company for the next two hours. Suddenly, the man saw a black spot, and in it appeared a vision of Me walking toward him. He told Chanji, who was overjoyed.

The next day, Chanji again went to see him.

His vision had continued to improve. He told Chanji, "Come closer. I can see you very dimly." After that, his sight improved so quickly that within two days he returned to work, to the utter amazement of the doctors (Lord Meher)



During sahwas programme in May 1961 at Guruprasad, a Baba lover said to Baba, if you permit us for some more days, we can very well stay in Poona for that period.”

Baba said, “Have you read the circular?’

“Yes. Baba.”

“Accordingly, you are not to seek the advice from Me on any personal or spiritual problems; you are not to expect any discourse from Me; not to seek permission to repeat the visit of Guruprasad.”

“We are not claiming permission. Can we not request you, Baba?”

“But then, what will you do over here?”

“We shall just be sitting in the hall, Baba.”

“Alright, Stay in Poona but without jeopardizing the jobs or the family responsibilities. And if there is nothing to be attended to in Guruprasad, we shall just sit or doze!” (Glimpses of Guruprasad -p-189)



A dhobi (laundryman) with his wife and children were residing near Grafton. The family would quarrel constantly, and after calling the members concerned, Baba would sit them in front of him and pacify them. Although he was not seeing anyone at this time, this poor dhobi's family was reaping a rich harvest of his company. The man had fourteen children, and the arguments were mostly between him and his elder sons.

Once, after a quarrel between father and son, Baba sent for both. The father told Baba, "If you order me, I am ready to go at this moment to Pandharpur dressed only in a loincloth! Is this not the meaning of obedience? If you instruct this good-for-nothing son of mine to go there, see if he goes or not!" Baba was much amused by their ways, and during the Satara stay, the family had the privilege of his contact practically every day. By Baba's instructions, Goher also had to treat the whole family in case anyone got sick. (Lord Meher)



During Andhra tour, a distinguished looking man came to garland and bow down to Baba. He said, "I have read God Speaks so many times that I have it on the tip of my fingers. Now please instruct me how to realize the Truth."

Baba said:

That which is meant for the mind, mind grasps through the intellect. To know what is beyond mind, destruction of the mind is required. You want to know that which is beyond mind through the medium of the mind! That is impossible. So it is far better for you to love God.

I am free eternally, still, within you, I am bound. What is required is experience. Only then will thoughts, doubts, questions vanish forever. A man may have read and studied “God Speaks’ but if he claims he is God, it is hypocrisy!

For example, you are a man. Is it necessary for you to tell others that you are a man? No. But if you are ([living) among donkeys, you would vehemently declare that you are a man. In the same way, I am God, but I have not to speak of it, because it is quite natural. Yet sometimes, I have to declare it.

How can you experience the Infinite? You can try to imagine it, but you can have no real idea of it. No sooner the I goes, the veil is torn and the Infinite is realized. What is the veil between you and God?

It is only your ego! Annihilate it and let God take its place.

How can you annihilate your own self? If you want to tear the veil, destroy your ego! How? All efforts to remove the veil strengthen it, and knots upon knots accumulate and become twisted tighter. The easiest way is to surrender your ego to Me, regardless of how I handle it. (Lord Meher-p-4475/6-1960)



In year 1958, the Ranji Trophy cricket match, a national tournament, was played in Wadia Park in Ahmednagar from the 7th to the 9th of January, and Baba went the first two days to watch the teams play. He was able to watch most of the first day's match from the second floor of the Zilla Parishad (City Council) building overlooking the stadium, but the next day, the district superintendent of police spotted Him in the spectators' lounge and went to meet Him. A crowd collected, and since Baba could not enjoy the cricket match in peace, He decided to leave early. Before leaving, Baba presented a donation of Rs.100 to Nagesh Davre, the secretary of the Ahmednagar District Cricket Association. (Lord Meher)





Once Baba heard of a mast who was in a village ten miles away. He asked the mandali to procure a bullock cart. They met a drunkard who, in his tipsy state, said he would bring his bullock cart if they paid him X number of rupees and also agreed to give him a tip of certain amount. The deal was settled. He demanded his tip FIRST! He was given it. He at once raced off, not to get bullock cart but to nearest pub, where he had his fill. Then he set out asking friends for a cart. For, he did not possess any of his own. After much waiting, he did bring a cart, but his eyes were red and rolling.

Baba and the mandali climbed into the cart, and the drunken driver whipped the bullocks. They bumped along a stony track. On the way, they came to a hill. The driver whipped the bullocks, and they climbed the hill at good speed. On the descent, he let go the reins, and the bullocks had the freedom to run at breakneck speed. The cart rattled down the hill with all its occupants. None of them thought that they would arrive alive or in one piece. The driver seemed delighted with speed at which the cart was rolling and thoroughly enjoyed the ride. The cart did arrive at the foot of the hill, but   the bones in everyone’s body were rattled to the extent that they felt they would fall apart at the joints. Poor Gustadji suffered the most from this joyride. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-316)



Mrs. Bahri from Dehradun had come and stayed in Poona for many days. One family from Dehradun known to her came to Guruprasad (Poona) after travel from Bombay for Meher Baba’s darshan for the first time. Baba caught them when they said they are coming from Dehradun and said you are not coming directly from Dehradun but touring many cities before coming to Poona. Baba asked them to come tomorrow.

Since they had no faith, they decided to return back to Bombay next day. As they were talking about their return to Bombay, Baba sent a messenger came with message that they can go wherever they want to go and don’t not come to see Baba tomorrow. But before going back to Bombay they should meet a lady named Mrs Bahri who had come from Dehradun who was now staying in Poona.

When they met Bahri started crying. She pitied them for planning to go to Bombay when Baba Himself wanted to meet them next morning. She told to them that they were unlucky and missed a golden opportunity. She told them she was waiting many days to meet Baba but had not got the chance. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-163)



In early years at Meherabad, a nearby farmer became very close to Beloved Baba, and he would often sit with the Mandali as one of them. All was well with him, except that he had persistent backache which gave him considerable pain and interrupted his work. But he did not complain to Baba about his condition and pain. One day when he was present, Baba complained about the effect of his buffalo milk then He turned to the farmer and asked about his one cow. ”But Baba, she barely gives a cup of milk each day.” farmer said. Baba replied. “Never mind, bring Me tomorrow whatever milk you get from her. Do not keep any of it for yourself.

The next day the farmer appeared with about two liters of milk, not the cupful that he normally got. Seeing this Baba appeared as though angry, and said sternly, “You liar, you said you only ever receive a cup of milk daily!” and with that He struck the farmer such a blow that he banged against the wall hitting his back as he did so. When he arose he found that his back pain had disappeared and it never returned. (Courtesy: Divine humanity vol-2-p-181, Bill Le Page)



During 1926, the scarcity of water was a great problem in Meherabad due to the increasing number of people staying there and the lacklustre rainfall that year.

A farmer from a nearby village came to Meherabad, looking very dejected as he approached the Master. When Baba asked the reason, the villager said, "I am a very poor man. I own a small piece of land, but cannot farm it due to lack of water. I borrowed money to drill a well, but no water was found, and now I am in desperate straits."

What do you want?" Baba asked.

"You are someone great. I have come to beg water of you. If I find water my problem will be solved. I have full faith that you will grant me this boon."

"How deep did you go?"

"Forty feet."

"Don't stop digging. Go five feet more. God is great; He will help you."

The villager left satisfied with Baba's advice. Baba then remarked to the mandali, "Today I committed a very serious mistake. I don't know how I did it! I asked that man to go five feet more and if he doesn't find water, what will happen? He will lose his faith in Me and in God. Here you are digging and no water is found in My well! How then will he get water? I made a very serious mistake today."

After a week, the same man along with other villagers arrived with all the paraphernalia for performing Baba's arti and puja. The man looked elated. When Baba asked the reason he was so happy, he replied, "Water has been found in my well by your grace!" He performed arti and garlanded Baba. Afterward Baba distributed prasad to all the villagers and they left singing His praises.

After their departure Baba remarked to the mandali, "Believe Me — I am telling you the truth — I did nothing! It was the man's faith that brought water." (Lord Meher-p-724-1926)



A finely dressed man came to see Baba and prayed to him for guidance on the path. Baba asked him, "For what do you want this guidance?"

The man confessed, "I have incurred numerous debts to maintain my family in comfort; now the debts are weighing on me like a great mountain. They pierce me like arrows and I suffer terribly. No one in the world is as miserable as I am!"

Baba urged him to have courage and advised, "Try to wipe out your debts. I will help you internally."

The man was comforted, and Baba explained, "Sacrifice is sweet when it is for a good cause. Suffering should be for something worthwhile, and not for selfishness or weakness.

"Even cowards suffer, as do heroes, but there is a great difference between the sufferings of the two. The wounds of the arrows which the brave bear, and the worldly arrows that pierce you, are as different as the earth and the sky. Cowards go on being miserable by the arrows of Maya, while heroes endure their lot for love of God." (Lord Meher)



during the darshan program in Bombay on 21st December 1937, a finely dressed young man was standing in line weeping. When he approached Baba, he embraced him forcefully and fell at his feet sobbing. Baba stopped the darshan queue, looked into the youth's eyes and asked, "Did you carry out all My orders?" The young man could not say a word. Baba repeated the question, looking displeased. He spelled out, "An order is much more important than any amount of spiritual longing or gifts of thousands of rupees." Asking two women present to leave the room, Baba explained to him about sex:

There are seven kinds and colors of sanskaras. Red is the worst and the deepest; it is the most lasting impression and takes the longest to be wiped out. These red sanskaras are caused by the sex act; hence they are a great check on the progress and advancement. The sex act is considered a grave sin on the Path and prohibited to spiritual aspirants.

Thoughts [of sexual desire] may come, and even a rush of impulses, but one should not commit any action with another person. Even self-pollution (masturbation) is better, though it is bad in a physical way.

Sexual intercourse has the worst consequences. It attracts to oneself the worst sanskaras of ages past of one's partner; hence it is most difficult to wipe out. It incurs incredible damage to one's spiritual progress. The young man knew what Baba meant and moved on. (Lord Meher)






In 1920, Baba was staying at Kaka Baria's in Bombay. A woman came to tell Baba that a dear friend of hers had been in labour for hours and still had not delivered the baby. Baba heard her and without saying a word covered Himself and seemed to be sleeping. The woman was astonished and thought: 'What sort of guru is this Meher Baba to have gone to sleep when my friend is dying in pain?' After she left, Baba got up and took a bath though he had never done so before at such an odd hour. When the woman went back to her friend, she discovered that while she had been narrating her plight to Baba, the woman had easily delivered the child and was resting." (Lord Meher)



Baba departed Allahabad on the night of 9th February 1948, taking seven mandali men and leaving Babadas behind. They spent 36 hours in the train, changing trains several times en route. During the journey, as well as during his strenuous work in Allahabad, Baba and the mandali had been observing their partial fast of one meal a day. At one station, they got down at 2:30 A.M. to change trains. Although their next train was at the station, it was not scheduled to depart for several hours, so Baba and the men washed their face and hands and boarded it to rest.

Very early in the morning Baba noticed a fruit stall opening up for business on the platform, and sent Eruch to buy some oranges. The stall's owner was busy worshiping, praying before a photograph of what Eruch thought at first to be a saint, while a small boy dusted the jars of sweets and buns for sale. To his surprise, Eruch noticed that the photograph was of Meher Baba himself. Baba had told him to purchase six oranges, one for each of them, and Eruch asked the lad the price. The boy replied, "One anna per orange."

From the train, Baba gestured to Eruch, "Since we are buying six, try to bring him down."

Eruch began bargaining, and ended up paying five annas for the six oranges. When he returned to their compartment, he told Baba that the man had been praying before His photograph, but Baba did not pay much attention to it.

In the train, Baba handed each of the men an orange, and Eruch went to wash the one meant for Baba before cutting and serving it to Him.

On the way, he was waylaid by the owner of the fruit stall, who started berating him. "You men have taken advantage of my boy before I was open for business. You looted the boy!"

"What is the matter?" Eruch asked. "We paid for the fruit."

"Yes, at one anna less! Pay me one anna; my prices are fixed," the shopkeeper insisted.

"We bargained, that's true, but your boy agreed."

"He had no right to agree; he is only employed to sweep the place. You'll have to pay the amount or return the fruit."

Eruch returned to the compartment, and Baba instructed him to tell the man, "Once a bargain is struck and the transaction takes place, it is your duty not to go back on the deal."

But the man would not listen and insisted they either pay the extra one anna or give the oranges back. Eruch vainly tried to convince him, "This is not a good attitude. It's only one anna and that too, the first sale of the day (considered auspicious)."

Because the man had been worshiping Baba's photograph, Baba was taking pains to point out that his attitude was wrong. It was not a question of paying the extra money. But the man was stubborn and eventually took back the oranges.

Eruch asked, "Shall I tell him it is you, Baba?" Baba had covered His face with a shawl to avoid being recognized, which he always did while on tour.

Baba replied, "If he knows that, he will bring his whole stall here! How will he gain by that? He has benefited by praying to My photograph in My presence. Only that much is in his lot." (Lord Meher-p-2622-1948)



During school days, once after lunch, Merwan returned to school early. There was plenty of time before classes resumed, so he wandered to a solitary place and surveyed the surroundings. A girl in search of her friend happened to come by and, requesting His help, caught Him by the hand. Merwan's attention was elsewhere, and her sudden appearance startled Him. He tried to pull His hand away, but the girl held on tightly. Seeing that she would not let go, He gently pushed her away. She lost her balance and fell. The little girl cried and ran to report the matter to a teacher, who punished Merwan. He took the beating without a word. Moreover, of His own volition, He approached the girl and apologized for pushing her. (Lord Meher-115-1902)



Once, in April 1957, Baba was playing a checkers-like game with the mandali when an important government official came to see Him. Telling him to sit by His side, Baba continued the game. The official’s mind began working. Smiling, Baba remarked, “When I was Krishna, I played this game and in this form, also, I enjoy it. Though to you I seem to be absorbed in it, you know not what work I am now doing in the universe. My Universal work continues every moment – while I eat, drink, sleep, play – constantly.” The official received the answer to his question without asking it and was highly impressed. He watched Baba play for some time, and Baba would occasionally pat him on the back.

The man later related to Dadi Kerawala, “Baba is omniscient and answers any question, not with words, but through His smile. His pats were the answers to all my questions. Sitting by Him, God knows what questions arose in my mind. But when He would pat me on the back, all my questions vanished. This has been the most memorable experience of my life.” (Lord Meher, American ed., Bhau Kalchuri, Vol. 15, pp. 5165 – 5167)



A young college graduate who had loved Baba from his teenage years came for darshan with his two sons on 12th May 1960. Baba remarked to him: "Once you were a child, and now you have come with children. As one grows in age there is a nonstop flow of positive desires. 'I want this ... I want that ... I want a wife ... I want children ... I want position ... I want, I want, I want!'

"Whether you become successful or unsuccessful in fulfilling these desires, at a later stage there surges a wave of negative desires (in reaction}, such as, 'I don't want this ... I don't want that ... I am fed up with my wife ... I am fed up with my position ... I don't want, I don't want,' et cetera.

"The real thing is that you should neither be carried away by the so-called pleasures, nor feel bored with them. You should face every situation with complete faith in God's will." (Lord Meher-p-4676-1960)



Baba was also interviewed by reporters from the News, the Evening Star and the Washington Post. The reporter from the Star, Charles Puffenbarger, asked what was the reason for His visit. Baba smiled and gestured: "I have been repeatedly telling that God is the only reality. God is in everyone. Everyone should love God. Your love for God should be so much that you see Him in each and all."

About his silence, Baba said: "God has been everlastingly working in silence, unobserved, unheard, except by those who experience His Infinite Silence. If my silence cannot speak, of what avail would be speeches made by the tongue?"

To George Clifford, the reporter from the News, Baba stated: "Selfishness is the primary cause of wars. It must be replaced by selflessness to have world peace."



During stay in Poona in March 1961, although visitors to Guruprasad were strictly banned, Baba, Himself, would sometimes contravene His own orders. For example, Baba had given orders that His lovers were not even to look inside Guruprasad if they happened to be passing by, as Baba might be on the verandah at that time. Not to risk breaking His order, several avoided travelling via Bund Garden Road altogether.

One evening a few young girls came inside and began frolicking about. Eruch saw them and came out to scold them that they were trespassing. "What do you want?" he demanded.

"We just wanted to see what was inside," they said.

"Is this the time to come when the gates have been shut? What is here? A zoo?"

The girls had been steadily approaching the main building, because, from behind Eruch, Baba was standing waving for them to come closer. Pointing to Eruch, Baba remarked, "Yes, this is a zoo, and here is one of the animals!" Baba greeted the girls, who then scurried away. (Lord Meher-p-4741-1961)



In year 1925, Arangaon was an impoverished village at the time, employment was scarce and villagers often had to resort to taking loans from moneylenders. Once a villager ran off from home without repaying a loan of Rs.20 to a Harijan. Out of revenge, the Harijan assaulted the wife of the man who had taken the loan. When Baba found out about the incident, He sent for both. He scolded and slapped the Harijan for raising his hand to a woman. Baba instructed the woman to repay the man at seven rupees per month for three months, and he accepted the agreement. The woman did so and thus freed herself of her husband's debt. (Lord Meher-p-588-1925)



Once during the ten-day tour in March 1942, Baba stopped in Sitapur. Although it was not on their itinerary and no mast was found, it became evident to the mandali why Baba had come to Sitapur when they happened upon a helpless family camping under a tree near the railway station.

Baba told the mandali to make inquiries about them. The family consisted of three children, their father and mother. The mother was so gravely ill she could not move. Local inquiries revealed that one of their children had died the previous day. They had no money whatsoever. The illness of the woman and the recent death of the child had left the father totally despondent.

Baba instructed the mandali to first feed them and then question the man about his condition. He had been driven almost to madness by his unfortunate situation. Baba and the men were on their way to Bareilly, and Baba instructed that the family be taken along in the train. This was done, and once they arrived there, Baba instructed that the wife be admitted to a hospital. Money was given to the man to feed his family. As Bareilly was a large city, the man said he would be able to find employment soon. Once again, Baba's timely help had saved a family who had almost given up all hope and were on the point of dying of starvation. (Lord Meher-p-2270/1-1942)



In late April 1928, Baba again entered seclusion. He was in the underground crypt and gave orders that no one was to be sent up the hill. One day three groups of visitors unexpectedly arrived at Meherabad for Baba's darshan.

Just before the Parsi group arrived, a Hindu couple also came to Meherabad with the explicit intention of having Baba's darshan. The couple and the group of Parsis were told that Baba was in seclusion and was not seeing anyone or giving darshan. On hearing this, those who had come to sightseeing merely laughed cynically and decided to go back. The sincere Parsis who had come for darshan were disappointed but decided to stay, hoping that Baba would come down the hill or call them up. They sat with Chanji and inquired about the Master, listening attentively to His stories. They left around four o'clock, after six hours of waiting.

Also deciding to wait, the Hindu couple sat near Baba's gaadi by the dhuni and began meditating. They continued meditating, waiting patiently until nine o'clock that night in hopes of having Baba's darshan. Finally, believing it was God's will that they not see Baba, they left with heavy hearts. (Lord Meher-p-923-1928)



In the year 1923, at Surat mandali men removed the luggage as they had to change trains. Baba walked to the bazaar near the railway station. On the way back, He spotted a Hindu boy of about eighteen in a pitiable condition. The boy was shivering in the cold. At Baba's request, Ramjoo inquired and found that the boy had come from Wadala seeking employment in Surat, but had fallen ill and was now penniless. Baba then directed one of the mandali to boy to a nearby restaurant, where he was fed to his heart's take the content. A railway ticket to Wadala was purchased for the boy, and Baba handed it to him, instructing him to return to his parents and recuperate. Baba and the mandali then boarded the train for Ahmadabad.

The Master's decision to leave the station and walk through the bazaar was a divine pretext for encountering this destitute youth and to rescue him. Witnessing this incident, the mandali were deeply touched and impressed by Baba's spontaneous love, mercy. (Lord Meher-p-466-1923)



Melli Irani had a transport business spanning in Quetta and also parts of Iran. Melli Irani was Business associate of Keshavram Panchal (Father of Gulabdas Panchal). His helmets used to be cleaned in Keshavram workshop. A cleaner employed in the Keshavram workshop knew Melli Irani. Once he went to Melli Irani’s office and saw that he was sitting very dejected. He asked him if his wife had become more ill because he was already aware of the grave illness she had. She had cancer of the esophagus and it was spreading all over. She had almost stopped eating and was on liquids. Now the time had come she was also vomiting out the liquids. She had grown quite weak. Melli Irani was told that his wife might not live long.

The cleaner happened to mention to him that there was an Irani saint from the same community to which Melli belonged who could be useful. Melli decided to travel to Meherabad to seek his blessings. He repaired his car and took his wife in the back seat of his car, reclining. They drove all the night and reached at 5 p.m. the next morning. They waited till 8 am... Baba did not call them but he came out. He scanned the young lady up and down with his eyes. Then he gestured the couple to go.

Melli was disappointed. He returned to Bombay with his wife, cursing all the way. She did not show any sign of recovery. He took her to Dr Golawala for X-ray, when the X-ray was taken. There was no sign of infection or cancer cells. The doctor used the second X-ray machine. Then he also sent her to another specialist. Even that radiologist could not detect cancer cell. Doctors were surprised.

When Melli realised his wife was cured, they decided to meet Baba. They took a large rose garland but when they reached Meherabad, Baba refused to take the garland and said Melli had abused him all the way home on his return journey. Melli was asked to go back to Bombay. Melli never contacted Baba again. His name has not come to circulate in Baba’s orbit of love.  (Courtesy: “Unlocking Secrets” page 131-2 by narrated by Smt. Nirmala Panchal)



One day Anna brought two afflicted women to Baba. One woman was lame and had been in pain for many months from some deformity. She lost her balance and fell at Baba's feet. He comforted her, saying "Your suffering has fallen at my feet." The next day, she was able to walk quite naturally again and confessed to Anna that he had taken her to a "very good Bua." (Lord Meher-p-793-1927)



A leader of the Harijans in the city came to see Baba and informed him of their resolve to go on strike against their employers because of prejudicial mistreatment. He asked for the Master's advice, which Baba gave: "Hold on and continue to strike non-violently for ten days, and you will succeed. Your grievances will be met. My blessings to you." The man invited Baba to view the strike, but Baba did not promise to do so.

The next day, however, when Baba was returning from a visit to Tapovan, where he had gone to celebrate the Hindu holiday Holi, he told the driver to drive past the temple where the picketers were on strike. Recognizing Baba, the strikers acclaimed Him, but Baba did not get out of the car. He left after briefly viewing the scene. (Lord Meher-p-1153-1930)



Baba had asked a lecturer in a college to come on certain date, which he missed. He came to see Baba after few weeks. Baba asked him if he had read His books. The visitor replied. “Yes Baba, they are really a blessing to whole world.”

Baba said,” what about you? Have you read the books as they should have been read, you would have left the work on hand to keep up the appointment. It was for your good. My love is impersonal and unconditional too. In spite of your failure to come, I love you.”

The visitor asked,” Baba, are you coming to Poona next May?”

Baba said, “For Me, there is no tomorrow, and you talk about next May! Even so, I know what is to happen at any time in the seemingly endless future, including next May! I live in the present moment, which has eternity within it. Time is not there. Past and future exist for you.” (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-146)



A lover from Hyderabad had come to see Baba. He had helped the mandali to construct a small room on a hill where Baba stayed for some time. After Baba left this place, the lover used to keep a Baba’s photo in that room and prayed to Him. He developed good faith in and love for Baba. One day he had a sudden stroke of hemiplegia-paralysis of one arm, one leg, and his face. He could not move. His condition was serious, yet he refused to take any medicines or injections. He would keep a glass of water before Baba’s picture and pray to Baba. He would then drink the water as medicine. His faith in Baba was so great that he was cured and had come to see Baba. Baba asked him to lift his leg and arms, which he did with comfortable ease.  (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-327)



On 8th June 1963, during sahwas at Guruprasad (Poona), one lover narrated: luggage was stolen when he was coming from Bombay to Poona. He lost practically all clothes that he had and also some money. Baba said, “It good that you have no family or you would have lost that also. If you had got lost, it would have been good. If you don’t brood over the loss of your belongings, then it’s something you have achieved.” (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad p-342)



In 1942, on one occasion, Baba noticed a magician strolling by their house and, just for fun, called him inside to demonstrate his magic. The magician said he wanted a boy, and Meherwan stepped forward. The magician very softly whispered in his ears, "Now when I clap, stops speaking, and when I clap again, talk!" He then announced to all: "I will now use my magic on this child whereby his tongue will be rendered useless."

Mumbling some incantation, the magician waved his wand over Meherwan, clapped and said to the audience, "Now if you wish to ask him anything, ask, but he won't be able to answer." Everyone questioned Meherwan, but he kept quiet. Baba too asked him something; still he did not reply.

The magician clapped, and Meherwan began speaking. When the show was over and the man had left, Baba asked Meherwan, "Why couldn't you speak?"

Meherwan said, "The magician told me not to speak!"

All had a good laugh at his disclosure, but Baba insisted, "No, no, he hypnotized you and prevented you from talking!" Meherwan persisted, "No, Baba, really, he told me not to speak!" (Lord Meher-p-2882-1942)



A man came to Baba for darshan and said to Baba, “I have not come to ask anything of this world.  I have come only with desire in my heart to have your darshan.” Hearing this, Baba felt very happy. He further said,” Baba! Nowadays I am not keeping good health. . With your blessing I become alright, I don’t want anything more than this. In reality I have not come to ask you for anything.” After this he described his financial condition, big family and many other difficulties. And every time he also said, that these are minor things, I do not want much, in fact I want God.”  On this, Baba said, “there are people who time and again repeat that they want nothing but go on putting their problems one by one. (Courtesy: Maja Meher Ke Sath Me-p-109)



On 8th June 1963,at Guruprasad, someone had come to Baba for an interview. This man told Baba of all the experiences that he felt he had on path. Baba said, “This man had a mental breakdown four years back for which he had consulted a doctor. The next day after this, he came to Me for the first time and embraced Me. During the eight days that followed this embrace, he said he had complete peace and tranquility of mind and also inner experiences like hearing celestial music, smelling unearthly scents, seeing circles, and lights. He had been telling these experiences and discussing them with others. He felt that he was very near the Goal.

I told him not to discuss these experiences, as they have no significance and are illusory. I gave him instructions to get up at 3 am, as was his usual practice for meditation, but to remember Me before beginning of meditation.” Baba continued, “Had i not exhorted him, he would have been an addiction to the present-day hypocritical saints. Getting enamored of such experiences is rawness on the path. Love for God is something quite different. In Love, there is no compromise. Either you love God, or you don’t. (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-342)



On 19th April 1960, at Guruprasad, Beloved Baba explained to a seeker who had been experiencing flights in dreams that no one should attach too much importance to such experiences,” Many people who love Me experience miracles, like My being on the bed of sick persons. But real anubhav, or experience of reality, is different from all such things. Even saints can get stuck in the minor experience on the path. You must scrupulously avoid all hypocrisy and get lost in God if you want to have that experience by which you become what you really are. This experience, being beyond the mind, cannot be explained. Still, I often try to describe it for you using charts and similes, so that you may have some idea about it. (Courtesy: Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-124)



48-A MAN FOUND HIS SON                                                                          

n 29th September 1926, a Hindu gentleman whose son had disappeared came to Baba and brought with him a printed handbill with his son's description. Though sincerely interested in finding the boy, he also wanted to test Baba. He asked, "Where is my son and when will I find him?"

Baba replied, "Your son will be found tomorrow and for that you should start for Sholapur immediately." When he was about to leave, Baba called him back and rebuked him, "What do you take me for? If you take me as a saint, why is it necessary to ask questions? And if you take me as a fortune teller, where is my fee?"

The man admitted his wrong intention and Baba directed him to take darshan of Narayan Maharaj at Kedgaon. Baba also suggested that he inquire at the Christian Missionary School there for his son, assuring him that he would soon locate the boy. (Lord Meher-p-717-1926)



In 1954, one day, a man approached Guruprasad, and Baidul went to inform him that Baba was not meeting visitors. Bhau was sent to find out more about him, and Pukar was told to go also. Bhau tried to question the person, but the man stood weeping, unable to speak. Pukar for some reason blurted out, "Has your wife been unfaithful?" The man nodded and slowly told his story: He was from Bilaspur. He found out his wife was cheating on him, and she subsequently ran away with her lover. He decided to commit suicide, but he wanted Baba's darshan first. He came by train, even though he had no money to purchase a ticket. He was caught travelling without a ticket and jailed for one week. He had just been released.

Baba called the man and told him, "You are fortunate that your wife left you. She has given you the opportunity to remember God. Don't worry about her. It's good that she left. You should thank her. Because of her, you have gotten my darshan. Now, forget about her, and never think of suicide." The man was told to return home, and he was given an amount for his return fare, and for food along the way. (Lord Meher-p-5077-1964)



On the morning of 26th May 1963, a few persons returned to Guruprasad. Baba mentioned that he had been with the mandali since morning. Baba spotted the man who had claimed that he had lost faith in Baba and who believed Baba to be a total hoax. Baba told the man, "Judas grew up with Jesus, and yet he betrayed Him in the end. Peter, who was the chief apostle of Christ, also denied Him. So why worry if you get such thoughts about Me? Stick to Me and do not let go of My daaman; keep a firm grip, at least until the 1st of January 1964. Do not go to any saint. Come here daily for the next fifteen days, and your mind will be free of all such thoughts." (Lord Meher-p-5007-1963)



In 1963, on the way to Poona, Baba had the car stopped. He used his commode, behind a makeshift screen erected by the mandali by the side of the road. But as he stepped out and stood for a moment by the door, a black car which had been behind them for some time drew up in front. A man alighted and with joined hands walked straight to Baba. Adi stopped him, but Baba motioned that it was all right. As the man bowed down, he explained, "I saw you last in Toka 35 years ago, and I cannot tell you my joy at the unexpected blessing of this chance meeting on the road." Baba smiled and gestured that he too was happy about it. The actual reason for Baba having stopped at that particular time and place then became apparent. (Lord Meher-p-4933-1963)



In early years, when Baba was living in Meherabad, a man had come from Poona for Baba’s darshan. This man was not a Baba lover and his sole aim was in coming to Baba was to expose as a con-man. After taking Baba’s darshan, the man pleaded with Baba to bless him with a child, telling that he had no children.

The truth was that the man already had three sons and he was trying to trick Baba. If Baba blessed him because of his pleading that he had no children, then he could go and tell the world that Baba was fraud, for if Baba was God then He should have known that he already three children.

Then the man asked Baba to bless him with a child, Baba became silent. With a look of serious concern on His face, Baba said, ”Ask for anything else, but do not ask for this.” The man continued pleading, “By God’s grace, I have everything I need; the only thing I don’t have are children of my own. Please bless me so that I have one child.

Baba warned the man, telling him, “What you are asking from Me might cause you suffering. Be happy with what God has given you and don’t ask for a child. Ask something else and I shall definitely give it to you.

The man was adamant about what he wanted and insisted, “Baba, I want one child.” Finally, Baba said, “Are you absolutely sure that you want one child?” The man said, “Yes, Baba.” So Baba blessed him saying, “all right, then I bless you and you have one child. But don’t say that I didn’t warn you.” The man thanked Baba and left

When the man went back to Poona, he went around telling everyone about what had happened and proclaimed Baba to be fraud. He went about the task in vigorous way. It so happened that within a short while, two of his children fell seriously ill. The doctors were unable to diagnose the disease and the children finally succumbed to this strange illness. This man was completely heartbroken and grief stricken. He could not understand why all this had happened. It was only a few days later, when the man was reflecting over the situation that he remembered with horror Baba’s warning and now understood its true significance.

Fearing for safety of his only surviving child, he went running to Baba for His forgiveness. On meeting Baba, he narrated the whole episode and begged for forgiveness. He pleaded with Baba to see that no harm come to his only child. Baba forgave him and said to him, “I warned you about it, but you would not listen. What could I do?” Baba reassured the man that no harm would come to his only child. The man went away and never returned. (Courtesy: Real Treasure Vol-5 page-59-60 By Rustom Falahati)



One day someone came to Baba and entreated Him to come with His people for food at his house. Baba did not express His willingness to go. The person persisted with his request, and so Baba proposed, "If I alone visit your residence it will be tantamount to all the mandali also taking food, and so they need not and will not come. Now I give you a choice between my coming and my people coming for lunch!"

The person looked bewildered. On the spur of the moment he came under the veil of quantity and opted for Baba's people, for he was rich and had already made preparations to feed a large gathering. Baba with a smile gestured, "Granted."

Later, the person may have realized that he had missed an extremely rare chance that comes only after lifetimes. He chose the many rather than the One who represents all-Baba, the Ocean-become-drop. (Courtesy: Glimpses of the God-man, p. 295 1982)



On 15th August 1948, Baba and the mandali took a bus to Tiruppur, where Baba wished to contact Prasananand Swami Guru. Paramanand was a good yogi, 50 years old, and had a wife and children. When Baba and His mandali arrived, they were informed that Prasananand was fasting on water and had taken a vow of silence for 40 days. He had rigged up a sort of cell in one of the rooms of his house where he was currently sitting, while one of his followers kept guard to see that he was not disturbed.

As usual, whenever Baba would arrive in a village or small town, a crowd gathered to have a look at the strangers. As Eruch was busy talking with a devotee, a man with a palsied arm stood next to him and put his other arm lightly around Eruch's shoulder in a gesture of friendship — or so Eruch thought. Eruch was carrying a wad of ten-rupee notes in his upper pocket, and though he did not see the act, he heard a crisp sound, turned quickly and saw the man holding two notes in his hand. Because of the crowd, Eruch did not say anything, but he caught a firm hold of the man's wrist and dragged him behind the house, determined to give him a few hard slaps for picking his pocket. He raised his arm to strike him when suddenly someone caught his arm from behind.

Turning around, he saw it was Baba.

"What are you doing?" Baba gestured.

"This rascal pinched Rs.20 from my pocket!" Eruch responded.

Baba looked at the man. "Did you do that?" He caught hold of his earlobe (the usual punishment for children) and, pinching it, warned him, "Never, never do that again!"

Baba turned back to Eruch and motioned, "Give him back the money. It is meant for those who need it. Had he not needed it, why would he have stolen it?" Eruch hesitated, but Baba repeated, "Go on, and give it to him!" (Lord Meher-p-2667-1948)



10 May 1929, Baba and the group took a bus to Manmad and then left by the Delhi-Allahabad Express train for Hardwar. Along the way Baba played games of chess and cards to pass the time.

Near the village of Khandawa an accident occurred; a man was struck by the train and severely injured. A large crowd gathered around the man.

Meanwhile, Baba dispatched Chhagan to buy some rice and dal from a vendor. Chhagan thought to himself, "A man has just been seriously hurt - all are rushing to his aid - yet this Deva (God) feels hungry and wants something to eat! How can Baba be so merciless? Who could eat at a time like this?" With these thoughts in his mind, Chhagan made his way through the crowd to bring the food, but he could not return quickly because of the excited crowd on the platform. After some time Baba lost His patience and sent Gustadji to look for him, and when Chhagan returned, Baba admonished him for taking so long.

Watching Baba eat, Chhagan thought, "Outside a man is dying and inside Divinity Himself is quietly enjoying His lunch in peace. How can Baba be so cold?"

Baba gestured to Chhagan, "What are you thinking?"

Chhagan replied that it was nothing. Baba shrugged and then spelled out, "You only think of the man who is hurt, but you have no thought for Me. How will you help him by thinking about him? Your sympathy is empty; it carries no weight.

"You see Me eating food, but what do you know of what I am really doing for that man? If you believe that everything is in My hands and not a leaf moves without My will, then why don't you accept that whatever has happened to him - and whatever will happen to him - is according to My will? Your only duty is to follow My wish. Why give importance to your wish?

"I am eating this food, but it reaches the belly of that man! You can't see that. Remember, I am the benefactor of all. Your sympathy cannot do a damned thing! To fulfill My wish, you have to burn up your desires. Only then will you be fit to serve Me."

Baba then sent Chhagan to see what had happened to the injured man. Chhagan was dumbfounded at the scene which met his eyes. The man had not only regained consciousness, but he was enjoying a cup of tea! He was about to be removed to a hospital in an ambulance and a doctor remarked that there was no serious injury. He would be all right and be able to walk once his fracture was set. Hearing this, Chhagan repented for his thoughts.

The fact was that Baba was not really hungry, but He pretended to be so in order to revive that man and to teach Chhagan a lesson about how he worked at times.

Baba would go to such lengths to drive home a message to his disciples, sacrificing his own comfort and often spending hours in the process for their sakes. (Lord Meher-p-1023-1929)



A man came to Baba to have darshan and said, “I have come to stay with you forever. Staying with you, I want to serve you. I do not want anything. I have no attachment with the world. Only two times food and cloth to cover my body, I will remain contended and serve you.  Baba said to him, very few people come here who are satisfied with bread, cloth and small requirements. Very few come with love Me and God. Some people also come who ask for God as well as worldly things. Baba allowed him to stay with Him.  After half an hour, he again came and said, “Baba, I have only one problem, if I get rid of that problem then I will have no worry and I will serve you till my death. At last, after enquiries it came to light that he carried so much debit that it was not only difficult to pay off debt but impossible for him. (Courtesy: Maja Meher Ke Sath Me-109-English translation)



On 4th July 1925, hand mills for grinding grain were obtained and fixed in a separate room, and the men began grinding their own millet for the bhakris that were served for their evening meal. Baba named the men to work the mills at fixed times each morning, from 7:00 to 9:00 A.M.

One day, when Baba was grinding the hand mill, a man came for His darshan. Baba told him, "I am grinding jowar (millet) and if you want My darshan, you will have to share in My work."

Taken aback, the man replied, "Great One, I have come for Your darshan, not for grinding grain."

Baba smilingly retorted, "What is the use of having the darshan of a simple grinder of grain? I grind completely those who come for My darshan. Without such grinding, how can you expect to have darshan? You are not in the least willing to do as I say, so how can I give you darshan?"

The man did not follow the meaning of his words and said, "Now that I have seen you, Baba, I will take your leave. Namaskar (Farewell)!"

"All right, take darshan!" Baba said. The man put his head on the Master's feet and went away. Afterward, Baba told the mandali, "That man has bowed to his desires and expectations, not to Me! Had he carried out My wish today, I would have given him My real darshan! I was in that mood and he would have assuredly derived great benefit had he listened to Me.” (Lord Meher-p-598-1925)



In April 1928, Baba again entered seclusion. He was in the underground crypt and gave orders that no one was to be sent up the hill. One day three groups of visitors unexpectedly arrived at Meherabad for Baba's darshan.

A mendicant showed up at about five o'clock, expressing his desire to see Meher Baba. On being told the Master's instructions, he spoke very forcefully, saying that he would have Baba's darshan or else he would not leave. He went to the well where he washed himself in preparation for meeting the guru. Afterward he sat under the neem tree near the dhuni, silently repeating God's name.

According to Baba's wish, travellers and fakirs who came from long distances were always given a meal, and so the mandali requested that the mendicant join them for supper. He answered, "Without the guru's darshan, I shall not touch food or water!" The mandali tried to persuade him not to act so stubbornly and overrule the Master's orders, but the fakir would not listen. That night, after hours of useless persuasion, he was invited to come and sleep inside with the men, but he even refused this and continued to sit by the main road.

The next morning the mandali found the fakir sleeping on the verandah of their quarters and concluded that he must have given up his foolish behaviour. But when the man awoke, his face was beaming, and he declared, "The guru heard my voice! My desire has been fulfilled. I had the guru's darshan last night."

Thinking he must have seen Baba in a dream, the mandali told him that Baba often appears to His followers in their dreams and he was fortunate to have had such an experience. At this, the man jumped up, rebuking them, "What are you talking about?! This was not a dream! Meher Baba came to me, in person, gave me His darshan, and then returned up the hill."

The mandali did not believe him, as Baba was in seclusion and never came down the hill once He retired for the night. But then one of the mandali who had been on night watch appeared at lower Meherabad and related how for some unexplained reason, Baba had walked down the hill during the night and then returned. The fakir was proved correct. He was given breakfast and left happily. (Lord Meher-p-924-1928)



In the year 1963, Baba spoke of a man who had recently come for an interview with him. He told Baba of the experiences he had undergone. Baba said:

The man had a mental breakdown four years back for which he consulted a doctor.

The day after this he came to me for the first time and embraced me. During the eight days that followed this embrace, he said it brought him peace and tranquillity of mind and also inner experiences like hearing celestial music, smelling unearthly smells, seeing circles, colors and lights. He has been telling and discussing these experiences with others. He felt that he was very near the Goal. I told him not to discuss these experiences, as they have no significance and are illusory. I gave him instructions to awake at 3:00 A.M., as was his usual practice for meditation, but to remember me before beginning the meditation.

Had I not exhorted him (to do so), he would have been an addition to the present-day hypocritical saints! Getting enamored by such experiences is rawness on the path. Love for God is something quite different. In love there is no compromise. Either you love God, or you do not! (Lord Meher-p-5024-1963)



In 1926, a middle-aged Hindu would come to visit Baba occasionally. His wife was seriously ill and for years the man had tried unsuccessfully to cure her by going on pilgrimage to different holy places in India and performing charities in her name. Baba assured him that not only would his wife recover but also she would bear him a son.

Months passed. At nine o'clock at night on 22nd September 1926, the man unexpectedly arrived at Meherabad carrying sweets and flowers. He smiled broadly and conveyed the news that a son was born to him. With tears of joy, he kissed Baba's feet in gratitude.

After the man left, the Master explained to the mandali about the state after death, (Lord Meher-p-712-1926)



One day a Muslim doctor from Bombay, who was a friend of Goher's, came to see Baba. The doctor said, "All religions lead to God, but no one understands the meaning of religion. No one is conscious of its true significance, and by adopting shariat (rituals) they create binding."

Baba replied, "Forget all that! Just tell Me if you would be willing to do as I say."

"Of course," the man replied.

Baba instructed him, "Get up at midnight every night, remember God sincerely - call out to Allah loudly with all your heart! - and you will have the Experience."

The doctor was pleased and departed. Dadi Kerawala was present during the meeting and thought: "How easy! Remember God for five minutes at midnight and experience divine bliss!" (Lord Meher-4164-1957)



February 18 1937, was the day of Baba's actual birthday celebration. He rose in the morning Baba looked wonderfully refreshed and immediately became preoccupied with supervising and personally directing everything for the feast. Smiling, He greeted the Westerners and remarked, "I have that one bad Avataric habit of supervising every detail Myself!"

At eight o'clock Memo washed Baba's feet with milk and honey. The women devotees followed and then the men. The Westerners too participated in this ceremony. Afterward, the milk was distributed as prasad.

One of Baba's Muslim lovers draped Him with a sehera — a long veil of flowers traditionally placed on a Mohammedan groom. Baba looked beautiful in it and smiled broadly when it was put over his head. (Lord Meher-p-1767-1937)



At eight in the evening, Baba with three of His mandali men arrived in Baroda and stayed in the Gujarat Hindu Lodge. Sadashiv remained on the train and returned directly to Poona. The next afternoon at 4:00 P.M. they walked to Pavagarh and reached the foot of the mountain at nine that evening.

They had to carry their baggage along the narrow jungle road, and Padri asked Gustadji to light a lantern to guide them, implying that Baba might trip and fall. But Gustadji insisted that the other travellers along the road were carrying lanterns and there was sufficient light and no need to waste kerosene. As they began to follow one man, he walked briskly ahead, leaving them stumbling in the dark. Padri fell down and injured his leg, and later vented his anger at Gustadji. A Muslim police officer happened by and escorted them to a dharamshala where they rested for the night. As the place was situated in the middle of the jungle and was frequented by wild animals, the policeman strongly advised them to stay indoors and not venture out in the night. (Lord Meher-p-553-1924)



One interesting incident of these contacts was when they heard of a former prosperous nawab (Muslim prince) who had fallen victim to a wretched plight. Previously, he had been so rich that when he used to travel, a special saloon for him was attached to the train, and at the entranceway of his splendid home elephants were kept chained. Yet his sudden misfortune had reduced him to a pitiful state - selling bidis and matches on the street, and he had no place where he could call home.

Eruch began a search to locate this former prince in the Mud Fort locality of Hyderabad. The man was well known, but since he was without a place of residence, he could not easily be found. Eruch at last approached a shopkeeper who said, "He is here, lying sick on the veranda." Eruch went to him. He was lying on a broken-down cot, which someone had given him. Nearby were a few match boxes and bidis piled on top of an empty wooden crate — the extent of his worldly possessions. His wife had gone to a free municipal dispensary to bring medicine.

Eruch left and at once brought Baba, Pendu and Baidul. Eruch gently told the man, "My elder brother has come to help you. He will give you a large sum as a gift of love, and we will be grateful if you accept it."

Suspicious, the man asked, "From where have you come, and why do you wish to help me? With what motive?"

"Please do not ask such things," said Eruch. "Accept the gift as God's mercy; that is all we ask."

After much persuasion, the man agreed. Baba was in a hurry to finish everything, but Eruch said, "Baba, let's wait until his wife comes. There are many people about and someone might steal the money."

Baba replied, "Yes, money is such a thing that people in his condition cannot afford to be careless with it."

Baba approached the man to wash his feet. The sick man wanted to get off the cot and stand up. Although he was told not to do so, he would not hear of it. Baba washed and placed His forehead on his feet and gave him five hundred rupees as His love gift.

Seeing the stack of notes, the man was so overcome he fainted. Seeing the man fall, the people who were watching began verbally abusing Baba and the party. They charged that because of the presence of Baba and His men, the man had become more ill and died. A ruckus was raised. As a crowd gathered around them, Baba, Pendu and Eruch lifted the man and laid him back on the cot, and Baba began fanning him.

"Inform the police immediately!" the crowd demanded. "These are dacoits! They have poisoned the poor nawab! Don't let them escape!" Eruch tried to pacify them, but to no avail.

At this point, the wife returned with the medicine. Seeing her husband unconscious, she started weeping and wailing. Loudly she shrieked, "I have been deprived of everything in this world! Only my husband was left with me, and now you have snatched him away!"

Eruch tried to calm her, "He will come around soon; he is not dead. Do not be distraught. He has been given a large sum of money. See that it is kept safe and spent on his treatment."

The man slowly opened his eyes, and tears flowed. "Why do you abuse them?" he said to his wife. "These men are the angels of God! Do you know what they've done?" The woman started offering her thanks for the timely help.

Eruch told her, "It is God's grace. Thank Him!" Baba had quickly slipped out the door so suddenly; some still thought he was in fact guilty of a crime. (Lord Meher-Vol. 9 & 10, pp. 3651-3652)



On 4th February 1954, Baba gave His public darshan in village Icchora. The Stage for Darshan was erected at 100 step away from Baba’s tent in north direction and connected with stage a large pandal was made for visitors. Work for erecting stage was awarded to a Muslim artisan and was to be paid rupees fifty per day and also given advance of rupees fifty to take up the stage work. He brought the material in three vehicles from Urai. He erected the decorated stage with coloured leaf and banners worth seeing. Seeing Baba in person, he was so impressed that He told Prabhu Dayal that I have the darshan of such a unique personality that I will not accept any more remuneration for making stage. My labour and life is successful having His darshan. Compassionate father, Meher Baba in return of his labour of love gave him what he could not have achieved in number of future lives. He was worthy of divine mercy, and thereby he could get the opportunity to serve Avatar Meher Baba. (Courtesy: History of Icchora p-33 translated in English)



Baba was hunting the mast named Harigiri Maharaj, but he could not be found in the town. A villager approached, informing them, "The mast told me this morning that someone was going to come to him today, and it was not good for him to remain here. He has disappeared." Pendu and Baidul went to look for him, but despite their search of almost three hours, they could not find him.

Baba instructed Chanji to approach some local people from Vaijapur and have them look for the mast. They, too, failed, but they were paid for their efforts. Finally, Baba remarked, "If we don't find him by four o'clock, we'll go back." At quarter past four, quite unexpectedly, a Muslim from the village approached them and told them the whereabouts of the mast. Baba walked with the Muslim across a river with disciples..

After walking about a mile, they found the mast surrounded by villagers at a farm. Upon seeing Baba, Harigiri Maharaj said, "Let us go to our own abode." He took Baba by the hand, and led Him to the side of a temple where they could sit in private. When the mandali had seen the mast in the midst of a crowd, they were wondering how to coax him to a secluded spot, as Baba always wished seclusion when working with a mast. Wonderfully, the mast himself saved them the trouble. (Lord Meher-p-2406-1944)



Baba with mandali left Karachi for Bombay by small ship in the morning on 22nd September 1929, amidst a loving farewell. During the rest of the voyage, Baba refused to come up on deck. The cabin He had been provided with was in the hold and the men were sweltering in the heat. Baba remarked, "It's My luck. This place (the hold) is destined for Me and I like it."

Although none of the passengers were informed of Meher Baba's identity, once they saw Him they could not help but stare. A Muslim who worked in the ship's engine room would stand silently in a corner and gaze at Baba, feeling too moved to speak. He never uttered a word, nor did Baba seemingly pay attention to him. After five days passed, Baba sent for the person and handed him His handkerchief. The man had tears in his eyes in appreciation of the precious gift, which he said he would never part with. (Lord Meher-1093-1929)



Dowla Masi and Faredoon Masa owned a successful restaurant in Lonavla. It was noticed that every time Merwan visited, a wali (saint) would come to the restaurant. The neatly dressed wali would enter the restaurant. This advanced soul was venerated by the towns people, and lived on the outskirts of the town, seldom leaving his spiritual seat. Yet, no sooner would Merwan arrive in Lonavla this wali would appear at the restaurant and remain daily from morning until night.

The local people tried to offer wali tea or food, but he would accept things only from the young boy (Meher Baba). Merwan would usually give the wali tea. On the day Merwan would return to Poona, the wali the spiritual personage would stop coming to the restaurant — much to the curiosity of the local observers. (Lord meher-p-133-1908)



On 10th August 1926, the Irani New Year was celebrated. The following day, a neatly dressed yogi, who spoke English, arrived at Meherabad. He bowed to Baba and prayed for his divine help. Baba directed him to stay at Meherabad and then quoted this strange couplet in Gujarati: "Matla, ghatla, ghotla, satla/ Watla, chotla, aur potla."

Baba's remark implied that for begging purposes, a yogi should not possess anything more than a cloth bag and a staff. He should not accumulate things, should avoid all comfort and should not wear long hair for the sake of show. He should be attached to nothing and follow the precept: "The wandering yogi, the flowing water."

However, after only eleven days, the yogi wished to leave Meherabad. On Baba's inquiring the reason, the person replied that the food there was not good. Disappointed by his attitude, Baba allowed him to depart. Watching him go, Baba remarked regretfully, "Came for God, left for bread." (Lord Meher-p-699-1926)



Adjoining Baba's bungalow in Dehra Dun was a garden of guava trees. Four watchmen had been hired to shoo away the birds at night. The men would shriek and shout, and Baba would complain about the noise, stating that he was much disturbed. One day Baba directed Kumar to tell the watchmen not to make so much noise at night.

Kumar did as instructed, but they laughed derisively and said, "What you say is true. But if we don't do it, the birds will eat all the fruit, and who will make up for the loss? Our boss would fire us and we would be out of work." Returning, Kumar informed Baba, who sent him back with the message that they should be less noisy while frightening away the birds. Kumar went and told them.

The next day, Baba complained that the noise that night had been worse than before. Kumar was exasperated by Baba's complaining. Baba, nevertheless, sent him to the owner of the garden, who got very upset with him for wasting his time. "If I don't tell my servants to make uproar," the man said, "they will go to sleep and the birds would ruin my garden. But I cannot understand how you could be disturbed by their shouts. It is not possible for their noise to be heard in your bungalow."

When Baba was informed, he asked Kumar, "What is the remedy for this?"

Half-joking, Kumar said, "There is no other remedy than to buy the garden and let the birds eat all the fruit."

"A wonderful idea!" replied Baba enthusiastically. "Go and find out its price."

Kumar once again approached the owner, who became even more infuriated. "Have you any sense? Is this the time to sell a garden when it is full of fruit? Anyway, the fruit has already been sold to a contractor who is gradually taking away the produce."

When Baba was informed, he sent Kumar back with this message: "Tell the contractor not to take the produce gradually, but to collect it all at once."

Kumar returned. The owner dismissed Kumar with an angry wave of his hand, shouting at him to leave at once. When Baba was told he still complained, "Somehow this racket must be stopped. I cannot sleep and it is affecting My health, My mood and My work. Something must be done."

After a few minutes, Baba said, "All of the watchmen do not make such a loud noise. It is one boy among them who is the loudest. If you bring him here and put him to work here, the problem will be solved." Kumar left to identify the young culprit. He found him, but the boy was not convinced to give up his job. Kumar tempted him with a higher salary, but still he refused. Despite this, Kumar persisted, and at last the boy was prevailed upon and brought to Baba, who was pleased to see him.

The eighteen-year-old lad was Nepalese and did not know Hindi very well. Baba asked him his salary, and with a very funny accent he replied, "Powcheese rupiya" (instead of pacheece rupiya meaning, Rs.25). Baba enjoyed his way of speaking Hindi and assured him, "You will get Rs.50 working here, plus food and clothing. Besides this you will be educated."

The boy was overcome with joy and Bhau was given the duty of teaching him. He was provided with cotton and woollen clothing, and all his comforts were seen to. But he now began behaving like a boss — with Bhau as his servant! Bhau's duty included making his bed, bringing his food, cleaning his dishes and generally seeing that he was happy.

Although the nightly ruckus in the garden continued, Baba now expressed no signs that he was disturbed.

He loved the Nepalese boy, and his stay pleased Baba. From the day the boy moved in, Baba disregarded the noise. The boy stayed in Bhau's room and tried to learn what he was taught, but his head would ache with the least effort. A, he would pronounce as aa, and he learned virtually nothing, even after two months. Baba would call him daily and repeatedly ask, "What wages were you getting there?" and in his peculiar pronunciation he would utter, "Powcheese rupiya," which would delight Baba and make him laugh.

The background of the Nepalese boy was that he was an only child and had, for some reason, run away from home. His parents were distraught at his disappearance and wept sorrowfully for him. They had tried to find him, but were unsuccessful. This was learned when a friend of the boy's from Nepal came to visit him in Dehra Dun two months later. When Baba was told, he persuaded the boy to return home. Baba would daily lay His head on the lad's feet and embrace him, and only His love made the boy obey.

The youth was given Rs.300 and left willingly. Had he not come to Baba, he would never have gone home. Thus, after a couple of months, the true reason for Baba's "disturbance" came to light. (Lord Meher-p-3402/3/4-1953)



During East West gathering in 1962, several newspaper reporters were present. After taking darshan, one reporter from the Hindi newspaper the Maharashtra Times, quickly asked Baba, "Who will win the war between India and China?"

Baba replied, "As the Avatar of the Age, I have taken birth in India — so Bharat (India) will eventually be victorious. Just now, someone was reciting the call of Lord Krishna in the Gita. I am Lord Krishna, I am the Ancient One. Time and time again, I come down to protect and redeem My lovers. I am the Christ, the Personification of Love."

Shouts erupted from each language group, as Baba's pronouncement of His Avatar hood and India's victory were translated. (Baba's statement was published in most newspapers in India, and two weeks later, China unexpectedly declared a ceasefire and withdrew its troops across the border. (Lord Meher-p-4880-1962)



Once, Baba was bathing Harijan boys of the school. All were present. A well-dressed learned gentleman who had some religious authority came and sought Baba’s darshan. Baba sent words to him, “You would not get darshan unless you bathe one of the Harijan boys.”

It was a habit with these pundits not to touch Harijan and if they touched by accident, they would take bath and wash their cloths too. The pandit replied that he would obey Baba’s order and was ready to bathe the Harijan.

He was ushered in a bath room. He took out his turban, shawl and coat and remained only in shirt and dhoti. He up-turned his sleeves. Baba asked him to take a seat near Him and asked one of the disciples to bring a Harjan boy.

The young Harijan student came and stood before the pandit. Soap and water were there. So the learned pandit bathed the Harijan boy with hot water and cleaned his body completely. Baba asked to take mucus from his nose; the pandit did it also and gave a complete bath to him. His body was dried with a Turkish towel and the boy was sent away.

Baba folded His hands before the learned pandit who bowed to Baba and kissed and washed His feet with water. He put a little of that water into his mouth and smeared his body with the remaining portion and in the presence of us all declared, “I have got the real darshan of Sadguru Meher Baba” and left as a happy man. This is how Baba demonstrated the problem of untouchability to be solved.



In 1963, once mandali and a few others collected in the side room and began to play La Risque with Baba. Within moments, a man entered the room. He had had paralysis of his left arm and leg for six years, and had come for Baba's darshan. He pleaded to Baba that he had taken treatment of all sorts, yet he was unable to move his limbs well, and he had also developed involuntary muscle spasms. Baba asked him to repeat His name with full faith and love, and to do certain exercises every day unassisted. If he did as Baba instructed, he would recover his health in six months. (Lord Meher-p-5007-1963)



having exhausted all available means to return their son to normality, Merwan's parents decided that a change of environment might help, and sent him to Bombay for a few months to stay with his brother Jamshed, who was working as a clerk in the Bombay municipality office. Jamshed had rented a room opposite the zoo at Victoria Gardens in the Byculla area. In his letters home, Jamshed would often complain of feeling lonely and isolated in Bombay, so he welcomed Merwan and watched carefully over him. When Jamshed went to the office, Merwan would go to the seashore at Chowpatty beach early each morning; there he would sit for several hours and watch the waves roll in and recede — usually until the afternoon. Then Merwan would walk back to Victoria Gardens and again sit for hours. He would sit on one particular bench in an isolated area of the public gardens, away from the other benches and pedestrians. He would remain there alone until evening, when Jamshed would arrive and accompany him back to the room.

For some weeks, Merwan followed this routine every day undisturbed. One day, however, His favourite bench in the gardens was occupied by a Parsi family. Merwan started nervously walking back and forth. He strode swiftly up to the people on the bench, turned around abruptly and walked quickly in the opposite direction; then again strode up to them and suddenly turned around when he got near.

The fact that Merwan never blinked made the Parsi man think that the young man was staring at his daughter. The family did not leave the bench, and when Merwan walked again in front of them, the father got up angrily, grabbed hold of Merwan, and slapped Him across the face. But Merwan was oblivious to what was happening and unconscious of his own physical body, so the slap had no effect on him. He did not react to the man's affront, but continued as before — walking swiftly back and forth in front of the bench, staring straight ahead. The man could not stand it any longer and, thinking the young man to be unbalanced, finally left with his wife and daughter. Immediately, Merwan headed straight for the empty bench and settled Himself in His usual manner until Jamshed arrived that evening to escort Him to his room.




Baba, Behramji and Gustadji arrived in Sholapur at midnight. Being in peculiar attire and carrying a stove, cooking utensils and a lantern, they were interrogated by a suspicious police officer. Gustadji told him the facts, but the policeman called the railway ticket collector and asked for their tickets. Gustadji replied that he would hand over the tickets when they left the station's exit gate, according to the rules.

On the station platform, Baba asked Behramji to spread their bedding on the ground in front of the station. The area was full of debris; only after sweeping it did Behramji spread out their blankets. After a short while, they happened to see a Parsi guard, and Gustadji was told to request that he arrange some other place where they could sleep. The guard turned out to be a kindly person and, after consulting the same stationmaster, they were allowed to pass the night in the first-class waiting room. (Lord Meher-p-473-1923)



After a train ride through the night, Baba and the mandali arrived at the Dadar station in Bombay in morning on 7th July 1923.

During the train ride, Baba distributed the food to the men. He drank only coffee, not breaking His liquid fast of several months. A Parsi in their compartment gazed fixedly at Baba for a long time. The man could not bear the splendor of Baba's beauty and eventually was overcome and fell at the feet of the Master. After he regained his composure, Baba embraced him compassionately and inquired about him. (Lord Meher-p-445-1923)



One day, a Parsi barrister came to see Baba. He was not convinced of Baba's divinity and asked,"

“Why don't you prove what you claim to be? Why don't you do any miracles?"

Baba first laughed and then stated at length:

The Creator (God), who is limitless, formless and unbounded, is not bound to prove to His own creation that He is the Creator. It is for the creation to know, find and realize the Creator.

A father never even dream to prove to his own son that he is his real father. In spite of this, if the son doubts him, naturally he tries to search for his real father – and ultimately, the son is convinced that what his father said is true.

You talk of open miracles. Do you take Me to be a madari – magician? Jesus Christ was publicly humiliated, stoned and spat on by the ignorant ones. This mockery, His apostles, such as Peter and James, could not bear to see – and they persuaded Jesus to do miracles to pacify the crowds. Although Jesus was reluctant to do so, yet, in order not to displease His apostles, He openly performed miracles.

What happened as a consequence? He was accused of being a magician, tried, found guilty and crucified.

If I really am that One I have been claiming to be for the last forty years, do you think it is essential on My part to do such things? When God, Who, as I said, is formless, takes a form in a mortal, human body to awaken people when they need awakening – only a few accept Him, and whatever He says is laughed at and mocked. But the same (Impersonal) God – whom very few fortunate ones have realized – without form, is faithfully and convincingly accepted.

As I have often said, this body is not really what I claim to be. And these childish questions simply amuse Me. God needs your intense love. He needs you to become dust for His love, instead of defying Him. It is better to deny God than to defy Him. (Lord Meher)



In January 1956, Baba and the mandali left Navsari for Bombay in a especially reserved third class compartment amidst shouts of his praise.

A Parsi stranger entered the compartment and insisted on sitting by Baba's side as far as Dadar station. Baba permitted him and the man said, "I have been intensely thirsting for your darshan for the past three years, and today I have the opportunity! I am so happy to have the chance to pass a little time in your company. I am deeply interested in saints and one of them, Sadhu Vaswani, has great reverence for you. He speaks highly of you and has deep regard for your divinity."

"They are all my lovers," Baba replied.

"Mirchandani too is a good saint," the man continued, "and I pray to you to bring him in your contact!"

"Because I am in everyone, I am in Mirchandani, too. I am everything." (Lord Meher-p-3922-1956)



In year 1926, one party worker came to Meherabad along with Shivram Paranjape, a celebrated journalist and freedom fighter. In between conversation this worker asked, Baba, Will India attain Swaraj (self-rule), and if so, when?"

"What do you mean by Swaraj?" Baba asked.

"Political independence from Britain," replied the man.

Baba wrote on His slate, "If by Swaraj you mean the gaining of Truth, that is already the property (right) of everyone — the spiritual independence. As for the political independence, no doubt India will gain it in the future. There is no need to worry about it. Political independence can be gained very easily, but the real spiritual independence is very hard to achieve.

"My advice to all is: Seek that Truth which will give you everlasting bliss and real dnyan (knowledge), and thus be able to raise others too, and save them from the entanglements of the world."

Then Baba predicted, "Within ten years, India will enjoy extraordinary freedom." (Lord Meher-p-20-1926)




During darshan program in year 1965, Aloba led six persons from Iran, who had come to Poona after overcoming great hardships. One lady brought an offering of money from another woman in Iran and explained whom it was from: "Just before we left, this woman was in a very complicated and difficult labor, and the doctors were preparing to perform a caesarean to save her. She kept repeatedly calling, 'Baba, Baba!' Within moments, to the amazement of the doctors, she safely delivered twins without the surgery. She asked me to place this love-offering at your feet."

Baba told her to return the money to the woman who had sent it, along with His love, and to instruct her to feed the poor in Iran with the money. (Lord Meher-p-5144-1965)



In 1961, Baba smiled and remarked, "I, too, have complete faith not only in Myself as God but also in My words, although not as you understand them."

One afternoon a physician from Nagpur who suffered from leukoderma (a skin disease called white leprosy) came for Baba's darshan. He requested a five-minute personal interview. Baba asked, "Haven't you read the Life Circular? You have come here, taking Me to be God. I am God and I know everything. So what is the use of telling Me anything? And suppose I didn't know anything, then what would be the advantage in informing Me? Mental leprosy is the worst suffering! You seem very fine to Me. I see only inner beauty. I know everything, so don't worry." (Lord Meher-p-4747)



On 1st April 1948, Baba was out looking for masts on Mukamma Ghat in Batanagar, an amusing incident took place. Baba was conversing with mandali men and Gustadji As Gustadji was keeping silence, he was "talking" with his fingers, and Eruch, who was the most adept at putting his gestures into words, was interpreting for Baba. Because Gustadji had enjoyed a bumper breakfast that morning, he was in a good mood and his fingers moved rapidly.

Nearby a policeman was observing this odd exchange and became suspicious. He asked everyone to accompany him to the police station. Eruch asked what they had done wrong. "This man is not speaking but making signals and I am suspicious of him. You'll have to come with me to the station to be interrogated." The policeman thought there were some secret coded messages being passed between Baba and Gustadji by signs. Due to the bitter relations between India and Pakistan at the time, even the smallest, most trivial incidents were viewed with apprehension.

Eruch assured him, "We are Parsis, and this person is dumb and therefore was speaking through signs."

Gustadji's feelings were pricked by this repeated remark and he gestured to Eruch, "Why do you always call me 'dumb'? Am I dumb or observing silence?"

Eruch did not pay any attention to him and continued talking with the officer, but Baba snapped at Eruch, "What is he saying, what is he saying? Why don't you tell Me what Gustadji is saying?"

When the policeman saw that there were two "dumb" persons in their group, he became even more suspicious! Eruch, with difficulty, persuaded him of their innocence and the man left. (Lord Meher)



March 1927, Baba ordered each of the mandali to remind him to attend the wedding the following evening of a former policeman's daughter. The man had come to Meherabad especially to invite Baba a few days before.

The man's story was very touching. He had developed leprosy, lost his job and fell into great financial trouble. Seeking help in his dire situation, he had pleaded to the Shankaracharya priest and to Mahatma Gandhi, but he found no help from either of them.  As a last resort, he came to see Meher Baba. He explained that his daughter was of marriageable age, but that it was extremely difficult to find a man willing to marry into the family of a leper. Baba's compassion was shown as He helped to arrange her wedding and gave money for her dowry.

The next day, the mandali reminded Baba about the wedding, and Baba went to Ahmednagar with six men to attend the ceremony. The policeman was deeply moved by seeing Baba, and the marriage was joyously performed before Him. The poor man cried out, "O Lord! Only your grace has brought about this happy event. Otherwise, who would have married the daughter of a leper?"

Baba replied, "In your ugly cage resides a beautiful soul. Only I can see its beauty. Do not worry about your condition. You have nothing to fear." (Lord Meher-792-1927)



In year 1917, once while going to Sakori alone, Meher Baba had the impulse to get off the train at the Kopargaon railway station instead of Chitali (which comes first). It was ten o'clock at night and bitter cold, but Merwanji, wearing only a light cotton coat and pants, started walking on the road. The night was black and though the town was only two miles from the train station, it took him more than two hours to reach it. Coincidentally, Sadguru Narayan Maharaj happened to be visiting devotees in Kopargaon, but Merwanji did not stop to see him. He passed through the city and headed straight to Sakori (about ten miles away).

At one juncture on the road, a policeman stopped Merwanji and warned him not to wander on the dark road, for the area ahead abounded with thieves. The policeman was holding Merwanji's coat sleeve, trying to persuade him to stay the night in Kopargaon, when Merwanji roughly pushed his hand Merwanji then glared at the policeman in such an intense, forceful manner that the fellow actually stumbled back, thinking he might be in danger. Merwanji, however, immediately fell at the policeman's feet and begged his pardon. The man did not know what to think as Merwanji rose and turned away, walking off into the desolate blackness of the moonless night. The radiant glow on Merwanji's face could not be hidden, even in his dazed condition. The policeman stared at the strange young man, as he disappeared into the night, puzzled by this chance encounter.  (Lord Meher-p-189-1917)



In 1937, at Nagpur, Baba retired to the main bedroom. After a quick bath and breakfast, interviews began. Deshmukh and his wife Indumati were also staying at the Jessawalas' during Baba's three-day visit.

Shortly thereafter, Baba gave a bath to a very poor Hindu boy who was mad. After being dressed in new clothes, the boy became excited and jumped around, and threw his arms around Baba. Baba held him for a good while, and then ordered that the boy be kept in the house night and day during His visit. He also instructed Pappa Jessawala to bring the boy to Meherabad in April.

On 27 December, 1937, Baba again bathed the mad boy, who despite his mental affliction responded with happiness to Baba. After playing with the boy, Baba answered His mail and granted interviews. (Lord Meher-p-1894/5-1937)



One day, a person who was familiar with Baba came to Him and poured forth his tale of being reduced to poverty. Baba frankly explained to him, "I have no money at all. My mandali go hungry and I myself am looking for someone to arrange for their food. My mandali consist of such gems that they consider it an ordinary thing to sacrifice their lives for My cause."

The man remained quiet and then went away. Sending for Buasaheb, Baba directed him, "Follow that man and give him Rs.100."

Buasaheb looked astonished and said, "Day and night we rack our brains trying to make ends meet! And you want to give him Rs.100?"

Baba exclaimed, "Pay him Rs.200!"

Buasaheb was taken aback, but he wisely kept quiet. He thought: "Knowing Baba, if I say anything more, the figure will jump from Rs.200 to 500." So he prudently exited and gave the man Rs.200. (Lord Meher-p-1220-1931)



In December 1943, an Irani came to Meherabad and wanted to place Rs.500 at Baba's feet. Baba did not accept the money, but the man entreated him again; so Baba motioned to him to give it to Eruch, remarking, "You [Eruch] must hand over this amount to a family who is very poor, but who cannot beg.

You will come to know the whereabouts of such a family in a natural way."

Baba had agreed to give darshan in Poona at the end of December, and Eruch was sent there in advance. Eruch had had no time to look for such a family in Ahmednagar, but when he went to Poona, taking the Rs.500 with him, he began his search. One day he was sitting in a shop sipping sugarcane juice. He overheard some of the other customers talking among themselves. One said, "What wonder of God that the very rich have become the very poorest, and the very poorest have become the very richest."

The shopkeeper nodded in agreement and said, "I know of a man in Bhor who is most faithful. Previously, he had a good job as a head-clerk. But he was fired from his job. He was not afraid to pursue justice, and had a reputation for being absolutely honest. His superior, who would always accept bribes, was jealous of him and somehow downgraded him, making him a pauper. The poor man has two daughters of marriageable age, but he is now penniless, without proper food and clothing."

After the customers left, Eruch took down the man's name and address and went to the town of Bhor. When he reached the house and saw the family in their miserable condition, his heart reached out to them. The daughters wore tattered clothing, and their small house was in a dilapidated condition. Seeing Eruch, the daughters were afraid, as he was dressed in khaki, and they thought he was a military officer or policeman. One daughter burst out, "We have done nothing wrong; for God's sake, leave us alone."

Eruch calmed her, "Don't be afraid, sister; I have come to help you. My elder brother has sent me to give you aid."

The other daughter pleaded, "My father is unemployed. He is out at the moment but will return at night. Please come tomorrow as we won't be able to pay the debts."

"I have not come to collect any debts," Eruch tried to explain. "I have come to present him with a gift from my elder brother. Please tell your father to be here tomorrow."

Eruch returned to Poona, and the next day went back to Bhor where he met the father. He informed him of his mission and the man asked, "Who has sent you?"

Eruch could not reveal Baba's name. "By the guidance of God, my elder brother has sent me. Oblige us by accepting the money." Eruch then touched the man's feet according to Baba's instructions, and handed him the money.

The man wept and disclosed, "Brother, Had you not come today, I would not have been alive tomorrow! I had decided to commit suicide. How long am I to continue carrying the load of these marriageable girls when I am up to my neck in debt? You can see for yourself our condition. We badly need clothes and other goods. But God is the Ocean of mercy! It is for our own good that He has kept us this way."

Folding his hands to the devout man, Eruch left. Such was Beloved Baba's play! He is the Protector of everyone at every moment, and nothing is hidden from him! (Lord Meher-p-2391/2/3-1943)



During stay at Rahuri ashram, in year 1937, Baba showed great concern for a poor, itinerant old woman who had arrived at the dispensary with a large head wound, infested with maggots. He arranged for a bedding to be given her, told Nilu to give her a sleeping dose, and instructed Adi Sr. to take her to Ahmednagar the following day for further treatment. (Lord Meher-p-1810-1937)



One poor villager, who resided near Saoner, stood up and asked, "Baba, I would like to repeat your name at midnight, but I have no watch, and in fact, there is not a single clock in the whole village. How will I know when it is midnight?"

Baba asked Pophali, "Is this true?"

Pophali said, "Baba, yes, his village is in the middle of a forest, and no one has a watch or clock there."

Baba assured the man He would give him a watch, and told him to remind Him about it the next day.

As promised the previous day, Baba presented the poor villager from near Saoner with an alarm clock, telling Pophali to explain again to him that he should do the nam-japa (repeating of Baba's name) for one year beginning 15 February 1956, exactly at twelve midnight every day, for 365 days, exactly 14 and 28 times alternately. (Lord Meher-p-3888-1955)


A poor woman, though young and strong, fainted after receiving prasad, and Baba held her for a while. A mandali mans took her to a room, where she recovered. Baba allowed her to sit near Him on the stage. Ten minutes later, He again gave her prasad, instructing her to eat it then and there. Overcome with emotion, she was led out of the crowd with much difficulty. (Lord Meher-p-3921-1956)



After opening of Dispensary at Meherabad, Jalbhai had been ordered to visit surrounding villages and bring women who were pregnant to the Maternity Hospital on Meherabad Hill.

A stout female physician named Dr. Kalavker had been hired for three months, but if a patient in labour happened to arrive from the village at night, the doctor refused to get up and attend the patient. Once a village woman in labour showed up at 3:00 A.M. Baba awakened Mansari, but she did not have any experience in these matters and did not know how to deliver a baby. Fortunately, Memo was there at the time and came with Mansari to the hospital. Baba himself boiled hot water in another room, lit lanterns and made the necessary preparations. Memo delivered the baby with Mansari's assistance and when the child was born and washed, several times Baba went in to see it and kissed it. (Lord Meher-1951/2-1938)



Baba and mandali reached Uri at six that evening. Although it was quite cold, Baba did not wear his coat the entire day. He cooked dal and personally served it to each in the group. While on tour, Baba usually remained incognito, but at the Customs House in Domel, a Punjabi customs officer recognized Baba and took His darshan. He was given a booklet and a copy of the Meher Message. (Lord Meher-p-1055-1929)




In year 1942, during this seclusion, Baba expressed a wish to hear qawaali singing and, on 18 July, Baidul brought a local qawaal with a group of musicians. The singing began, but within two minutes Baba left the room and beckoned Adi to follow Him. With the door shut to His room, He revealed to Adi, "To lessen the great Universal burden, I wanted to take it easy and relax by hearing a qawaal. From where on earth did Baidul bring this man? Is he singing or what?"

Baba sent for Baidul and asked him sharply, "Who have you brought here? That man can't sing!"

But Baidul assured him, "He is a famous qawaal. Just come and listen. Give him a chance. He was only warming up."

So Baba went back to listen again, but after ten minutes he motioned to Baidul to send the group away after paying them. When the singer and musicians had left, Baba asked Baidul, "What did you pay him?"

"Five rupees only. He agreed to sing the whole night for that amount."

"And his Tonga fare?"

"It was included in the five rupees."

"You brainless Irani idiot!" Baba fumed. "Can any real qawaal ever agree to sing for such a sum? You should have had some thought about me! That rogue knew he couldn't sing, so he accepted five rupees.

"You are stupid enough to be happy thinking you had struck such a good bargain. Has your father ever heard qawaali music?" Baba then shook his head and chuckled over Baidul's miserliness. (Lord Meher-p-2292-1942)



19th August 1938 was actually Lord Krishna's birthday and Baba narrated the story of Krishna and the Pandavas to the Westerners. During this period, Padri once brought a qawaal to the P.W.D. bungalow to meet Baba. Baba met with him for a while and the man said, "How great is my luck that I have met you today. I wish someday to compose ghazals and sing them before you, Hazrat."

Baba replied, "If you want to sing, sing now as I am in the mood to listen to music."

But the man said, "Hazrat, forgive me; now is the time for my namaz. I must leave or I'll be late."

Baba motioned, "Then go and offer your prayers."

The qawaal left to go to the mosque and Baba caustically remarked, "People don't want God, they want namaz! What can poor God do? God wants to give them God, but they want to pray!"

Age too lamented, "Formless God had taken form, but not everyone who prayed to God recognized Him in form!" (Lord Meher-p-1936-1938)



In year 1924, Baba stayed in Lahit Railway station with His group. An employee at the railway station was a gifted bhajan singer and, with Baba's consent, he performed with great devotion, singing before the Master and reciting poems for an hour. Soon all the station staff, including the low-caste Harijans, gathered and sat by Baba's side listening to the music.(Lord Meher-p-530-1924)



Baba went from Meherabad to Nasik on 9 th January 1931. Some persons from Kolhapur came to see Baba and related the details of a murder trial there. A relative of one person in the group was involved in the case and had been sentenced to death. Baba advised the person to appeal to the Privy Council on his relative's behalf, but the person said that he lacked the funds for such an appeal. Baba directed him, "If you go to the Privy Council, My inner help will be there for you." Later it was discovered that the person had lied to Baba because he had, in fact, considerable wealth. He did not listen to Baba's advice and the accused relative was executed. This news was reported to Baba on 13th January 1931.

Baba explained to the mandali about what happens to the consciousness of a person who is executed by the government, he enters a state of samadhi. It is temporary. For instance, when a person is being hanged, there is a clash during the execution between the functioning of inhalation and exhalation; becoming lifeless, the person enters a samadhi state.

This type of samadhi has nothing to do with anything spiritual, for as soon as this state is over, and according to the sanskaras of his past life, the soul takes rebirth. If he has murdered anyone, he must pay for those sanskaras of murder. If the person is innocent, yet is executed, he is then freed from the sanskaras of murder.

It is quite different in the case of people who commit suicide by hanging. When a suicide's samadhi finishes, he remains "hanging" — waiting between the astral and gross worlds. That person becomes a ghost and does not acquire another physical body for ages to come. (Lord Meher)



On 23rd January 1922, Baba with few mandali men left on a coastal steamer from Bombay to Mandwa. After an hour they disembarked at Mandwa and walked to the bungalow.

After lunch at Mandwa, a renowned singer and sitar player, who had travelled with the group on the boat from Bombay, played for Baba and His companions. The old man performed so well, and the effect was so profound, that Abdulla Jaffer suddenly began weeping uncontrollably. Lateef was even more overwhelmed and began to jump up and down slowly in an ecstatic motion. He then began jumping higher and faster. The tempo of his movements became more frenzied until his whole body was shaking. He shouted, "Call a serpent from the jungle to dance to the strains of this heavenly music!" (Lord Meher-p-260-1922)



In Bandarawela on January 26th, (1933) Baba met a reporter from the Ceylon Observer who questioned Him about Mahatma Gandhi and India, religion, the purpose of his silence and why he had gone to America. The following is what Baba replied:

Look at Gandhi's passive resistance movement. From the spiritual point of view it is wonderful because it embraces sincerity, truth and non-violence. Don't ask Me its value as a political weapon. I have nothing to do with politics....

As for the Untouchability issue, I love the Untouchables. They are close to My heart. Recently, I summoned their leader Dr. Ambedkar and advised him what to do. I consider the orthodox Hindu attitude foolish, but there I leave it as I condemn no one and hate no one.

My religion? I belong to no religion and yet to every religion. Love is My principal agent. The Infinite One can be attained only through love and sincerity. I do not believe in dogmas and ceremonies. God can be realized in every phase of life – art, science, nature and beauty. That is My religion.

I have been silent for eight years. It is not a vow but it has been undertaken for spiritual reasons. Shortly, My mission of preaching will begin. My reason for starting in America is that America, being the most deeply engrossed in material things and suffering the most in consequence, is the soil on which a new spiritual rebirth will first take place. America requires only the guiding hand of a Master to redirect its material powers to the heights of spirituality.

Your Ceylon is a most beautiful country. I shall visit it again. I will be leaving for India soon and then I shall return here on My way to America via China and Honolulu. Will I found an ashram here? Perhaps. (Lord Meher-1757)



On Monday, 23 July 1956, Baba called all into the interview room. Cameramen from NBC television were going to take a short film. Don Stevens read Baba's message "Deathless Living," and afterwards Baba stated:

It is the birthright of every human being to be happy, but most feel miserable. It is due to the load of sanskaras or impressions gathered throughout evolution. In our evolution, through the entire forms— stone, worm, bird, fish, animal — we gather impressions. Once human consciousness is gained, then there is full consciousness. After that, it is only a question of directing one's attention to the I in order to become free.

Everyone can be happy, but some feel happy and some miserable. Those who constantly want something will never feel happy. Misery is bound to accompany wanting. Those who never want for themselves but for others, they can feel happy. Why? Because they want others to feel happy.

God, Who is in everything and in everyone, is deaf to formal rituals, ceremonies, prayers in mosques, churches and temples. But he hears the voice of the heart. When you help others, God knows instantly and is pleased. No amount of prayer or meditation can do what helping others can do.

The main thing that counts is love for Me. How will you love Me? By loving God as well as others. If you make others happy, God pays heed. Do you follow? I have been saying the same message throughout the ages that all are One. We are all One, and all of you love me.

I am in everything, and everything is in Me. In India I bow down to the lepers, the poor, the lame. Why do I bow down? Because I am one with everything! God is in everyone. Age after age, I have been bringing the same message, but mankind does not listen. Christ had to be crucified; otherwise, humanity would not have listened to him.

Baba ended by gesturing, "I am the Ancient One."

The newsreel was shown late that night on television in the New York area.

Baba left the interview room and went into a smaller room next door for a press conference with reporters from the New York newspapers. About a dozen or so had come to interview him. Ivy had already briefed them on Baba's life and background. Eruch, as usual, interpreted for Baba:

"I am very happy to see you all. While I was giving the interviews a few minutes ago, this gentleman asked, 'Baba, what is your title?' Do you remember?"

The reporter said, "Yes, I do."

"In India the Indians call me Avatar, which means God in human form, God descending in human form. But I say to everyone, you are all Avatars. Why? Because God is in all. I and you are One. That is what I say to all. In India when I go to different places to give darshan, that is when the people see Me and bow down to Me, then I bow down to them - to the aged, to the lepers, to the children - to make them understand that the only Reality is God. Every individual should be happy, but no one is. Why? It is due to ignorance. They do not understand that God resides in all, that God knows everything. If they would just resign to the will of God, they would be happy because they would know how to feel happy. One should not think of self; one should think of others and try to make others happy. Then there will not be any strife. All would be happy; everything would be harmonious.

"Yesterday, I gave out this message: God who is all-power, all-wisdom, all-love, all-mercy and all-bliss resides in us all. There also reside in us all the opposite aspects of these infinite qualities like helplessness, ignorance, lust, cruelty and suffering. He who desires God develops compassion, selflessness and self-denying renunciation. He who runs after transitory shadow objects of desires cultivates selfishness, greed and hatred. The former brings peace on earth; the latter brings war and destruction. Give up low desires and unnecessary cravings, and you will experience heaven on earth."

Another reporter asked, "We have here many excerpts of messages concerning your silence. Is there any one statement that is more significant than the other?"

"There is one," Baba replied. "When I break My silence, the world will come to know that I am the One whom they were waiting for."

What inspired your silence?"

"To make the world know Me after breaking My silence."

"Under what circumstances did you become silent? Did you have a vision of some kind or a message?"

"My Knowledge. I do not have to think about this; I know it. When I first began silence, I knew that when I broke the silence the world would know me, and so I began."

Eruch asked, "Do you follow what Baba says? It is important, Baba says."

The reporter said, "Yes, thank you. It is known that many people who are not articulate over a number of years lose their power of speech. Are you confident that you will be able to speak when the time comes?"

"One hundred percent," Baba gestured.

Another reporter queried, "How can you be sure?"

"Because I know," Baba answered.

As the reporters began to talk among themselves, Bernard Carvalho interjected a comment on how Eruch recites the alphabet until Baba indicates by a sign the first letter of the word he wishes, if necessary spelling out the word until Eruch catches on.

Baba continued: "When I began My silence, I also gave up writing. I gave up reading. Then I began to use an alphabet board. When people came near Me, I used to explain on the alphabet board. I used to give messages to thousands at one time in this way. People came to Me by the thousands and tens of thousands. They would sit in silence to hear My message that I would dictate on the board. Very recently, I have given up even the use of My alphabet board, and I try to express what I wish through My gestures."

Eruch continued: "When I cannot grasp what Baba wants me to say, then He makes a sign, and I stop and repeat A, B, C, D, et cetera."

Baba stated: "I am happy to see you all."

The same reporter asked, "May I have another question? Do you recommend non-speech to others who wish to achieve what you are achieving?"

Baba gestured, "No."

The reporter continued: "You do not. Have you heard of an American evangelist by the name of Billy Graham? Have you met and spoken with him?"

Again Baba gestured, "No."

"Have you heard of his work?"

"I know."

"Can you tell us what you think of his work?"

"Any work done in the name of God or Lord Jesus is a good work.

But it must be done sincerely, honestly, without taking any pride in it, without wanting to profit through it."

At this point, Baba seemed anxious to leave, and indicated people were waiting for him inside. The reporter asked one more question: "Will you break your silence of 31 years during your present trip to the United States?"

Baba answered: "No, no. When I was in India, I decided to go into seclusion for one year. I had this news circulated to all My lovers. This trip is an interval of one month in My seclusion. When I return to India I will resume My seclusion. There are five more months until it is completed. After My seclusion, whenever I think fit, I shall break My silence."

"But not in this country?"


"Are you India's present Mahatma Gandhi?"

"I am not concerned with politics. Gandhi was a good soul. He loved Me very much. Adi Irani will tell you the details about this. It is a question that has been asked repeatedly and he knows My answer. The fact is that Gandhi loved me very much. He met Me three times. Mr. Irani will give you the whole account."

Baba wished to end the conference at this point, and some of the reporters remonstrated. One asked, "Is there any truth in the reincarnation theory as mentioned in (The Search for) Bridey Murphy?"

Baba indicated, "You will find the answer to that question in My book ‘God Speaks’. It gives every detail about the evolution of consciousness, reincarnation, the involution of consciousness and then the final experience of Union with God."

As a parting question a reporter asked, "How many followers does Baba have all over the world?"

Eruch replied, "We have never counted Baba's followers, but in India, especially in the state of Andhra in the south, practically every household knows Baba and loves Baba, and even the children there sing songs in praise of Baba. It is impossible to give any definite number of followers."

Baba gestured, "How can one say any definite number of followers? Can you tell me the number of hairs on My head?"

Baba and the mandali then made their exit. (Lord Meher)



One interview took place at the Links on Sunday, 11th February 1940. The reporter began by asking:

"Do you accept the principle now usually accepted in the West that science and religion deal with different spheres?"

"It depends upon how it is understood," Baba stated. "If science deals only with material advancement, then such science would be said to have nothing of spirituality. But when the same science is expressed to make the meaning of life clear, then it is also a branch of spirituality — just as art, if expressed rightly, is spiritual, if expressed wrongly, material."

"You mean scientific truths and principles are valid so far as they go, and are to be fitted in with spiritual doctrine?"

"They can be fitted in. What is the gross world, after all, but the medium of realizing spirituality? For example, the body is purely material, physical and gross, but it is the medium for the soul to know itself, provided it is dealt with and handled rightly; otherwise, it becomes a hindrance to spiritual progress. Similarly, scientific principles and truths, if used rightly, help in the spiritual progress of the universe, but if improper use is made of them, they are bound to be a source of hindrance in the spiritual path."

"But what about astrology? Astrology is not part of science," the reporter asked.

"Everything has something to do with spirituality. It depends on how it is worked out, and that again results in either advancing or retarding spiritual progress.

"Science is a mass (general) thing, while astrology is individual, so science itself cannot be proved to be wrong. If a truth is established scientifically, you do not think of doubting it. It does not occur to you to doubt it. If you are told that the earth is round and if it is proved to you, you never think that it is flat. But if an astrologer tells you that you will get a million rupees after some time, you will think of it a million times.

"Spirituality has no room for doubts. For example, if someone were to ask me, 'Are you sure you are one with God?' I would ask him, 'Are you sure you are a man and not a dog?' He would say that he is a man because he cannot think of himself as anything but a man. In the same way, I am equally sure that I am one with God.

Even if the whole world tells Me otherwise, I do not feel anything about it. Spiritual certainty is something which nothing affects."

The reporter asked, "Is it impossible to understand spiritual matters intellectually?"

"Spiritual doctrines can be stated in intellectual terms. Intellect is a great help in the experience of the heart. If someone who never had a headache asks you to explain it to him, you will try to explain intellectually what it is. But to make him understand it, you would have to hit him over the head. He gets a headache and knows what it is.

"There is nothing irrational in spirituality. Explanation can be made so practical that it can be lived. Christ said, 'Leave all and follow Me.' It means leave your limitations and live My life. He meant that it was the practical way.

"Mysticism is thought to be something supernatural and out of human grasp. It is not so. You may be doing all your worldly duties and at the same time be a mystic. It depends on how you arrange your actions and whether you lead a proper life."

"Mahatma Gandhi, for example?"

"Gandhi is a mystic in a way. Everyone is a mystic in his own way. A real mystic's life is practical for everybody leading life properly.

"Mysticism has connection with every phase of life, if properly expressed. If not, there is a reaction which cannot be called mysticism. Thus love that is handled badly through jealousy is converted into hatred. Mysticism if adjusted rightly can help all nations now at war, while if handled otherwise it would make matters worse.

"Mysticism means experience of the soul on higher planes. And the highest is attained through this experience."

The reporter thought over this for a few moments and then said, "But what is needed to bring peace is material adjustment among nations, economic and political changes. Has this doctrine any relevance to that?"

"Material adjustment can be made with spiritual understanding. If people were made to realize that all the trouble is due to self-interest, then automatically material adjustment would follow."

"Is economic adjustment possible so long as human beings are what they are?" the reporter asked.

"Economic adjustment and human nature are co-dependent. If it is realized that the trouble is due to self-interest, the problem would be solved. It is easy and simple. Yet because of this ease and simplicity, the task is also difficult.

"For example, if praise and insult do not affect you, you would be always happy. If not, you are bound to be unhappy. How easy the remedy is, yet the simplicity itself makes it difficult." (Lord Meher-p-2078-1940)



Hits: 0


Any Baba lover who had Baba’s darshan or has come to Baba’s fold must have gained some kind inspiring or miraculous experiences at gross, subtle (dream) or mental level. Avatar’s working to awaken the soul individually or in group is very different and appeared as personal approach to each one. Baba said that Avatar or Sadguru uses Maya to bring you out of Maya. For example when you approach Him in any difficulty He will bring relief for you and you get influenced or drawn to Him. But sooner or later, He will make you realise that your asking for relief for material benefit is not desirable; you should be content with your lot and resign to His will which is your destiny.

Baba also said that every individual is different; likewise spiritual path of God realization for every soul is different. There are as number of spiritual paths as the number of souls on gross, subtle or mental planes. Experience of two persons cannot be the same.

Baba approach to His lovers and all humanity can be described in brief as under:

For intellectuals Baba gave book like “God Speaks” which reveals mysteries of the universe as how it came into being and what are the stages and experiences of the soul in traversing the journey from God to man (Evolution) and man to God (Involution). To many, Baba advised to read “God Speaks” and “Discourses”.

Baba did not attach much importance to intellect but did not discard it also. Meher Baba explained that Intellectual reading can bring one on the threshold of spirituality, but cannot help beyond that. To enter in the house of God one has to fall into the lap of Love, obedience and surrender to God and help of a perfect Master or Avatar.

Baba had great sense humor. He made intimate contact with many of His lovers which all liked. It also carried messages and were never derogatory.

Baba was most compassionate true to His name (Meher) beyond our imagination. Through all social activities of running dispensary, poor feeding, school education, serving mast and mad in ashram and contact with advance souls, He demonstrated the true aspect of His mission “Mastery in Servitude.” He helped many of poor and destitute families financially and attended their joyous and condolence ceremonies. He saved many of His frustrated lovers and mandali men from suicide. He also acted in different manner to many to thrash their ego His lovers and even of mandali members. Sometime Baba Himself would create the rift among lovers to surface their ego and thrash them to eliminate it.

Through His love for games like cricket, cards, atya-patya (A game of seven tiles), He won the hearts of many of His lovers. Meher Baba loved devotional music particularly ghazals. He used to listen bhajans qawaalis, and ghazals in darshan programs. Many of singer’s community were greatly benefited by His contact through His love for music.

Baba had divine physical strength. Baba said that Avatar does not use His divine power except infinite knowledge to awaken mankind. He did not display His strength in public but Baba proved it to mandali men who were convinced of Baba’s divine physical strength.

Meher Baba, through His infinite knowledge awakened His lovers. He was all knowing and past present and future of every soul was like open book for Him. Baba had unique way of reaching to His lover’s mind and heart using His infinite knowledge. He used to answer the questions of His lovers even before asking by themselves to quiet their mind and open their heart. Many intellectuals came to Baba with the list of questions, mostly were answered by Baba in silence. For few, their mind became blank in presence of Baba and they could not ask anything.

Baba’s extra ordinary beautiful and radiating personality incomparable to anyone on the earth was main attraction for the visitors. Many get mesmerized and drawn to Baba by His excellent charming beauty.

Baba said that I am in all and everything. You may revere any saint or guru, all your reverence indirectly comes to Me because I am present in all saints and gurus. So, why not to directly approach Meher Baba, Guru of all gurus?

This compilation covers many real episodes during Baba’s life time with His lovers and mandali men which reflect His ways and means as how He acted with His lovers. Many of episodes appear miraculous for His lovers who accepted it as miracle, but Baba always insisted that I do not perform miracle. It is your love for Me that makes you feel the miracle. You should not accept any miracle from Me but resign to My will under all circumstances.

I feel, episodes produced here may be a source of inspiration for Baba lovers. There would be many more interesting, inspiring and miraculous episodes which could not be reached by me, readers may please excuse.



Hits: 0


Baba said, “Work undertaken with honest intent and love for God is Baba’s work, and those who do this are always His”.

At the outset, I would like to quote what Baba has said about the miraculous experiences. He said,“I do not perform miracles.  However, miraculous experiences have often been experienced by individuals who love Me and have unswerving faith in Me and these have been attributed to My ‘Nazar’ on them.  But I want all to know that it does not befit My lovers to attribute such individual miraculous experiences to My state of the Highest of the High.  If I am the Highest of the High, I am above the illusory plays of Maya.  Therefore, whatever miraculous experiences are experienced by My lovers or those who love Me unknowingly through other channels, they are but the outcome of their own firm faith in Mme.  Their unshakable faith often superseding the course of ‘Maya’ gives them those experiences which they call miracles”.

Baba has come to sow the seeds of love in our hearts.  I, therefore, think that when this seed of lover sown in the hearts of His lovers, when germinates and grow up fully, those hearts can have such miraculous experiences.  But one is not expected to stuck in such illusory experiences.  One must go beyond such experiences and live the life of fully surrenderance to His wish.  This is the reason why, Baba once said, “One by one the many coloured attachments to the false must be relinquished.  Bit by bit, the sanskaric hinder feeding, the deceptive flames of the separative ego must be replaced by the imperative evidence of the unquenchable flame of truth.  Only in this manner can man ascend to the height of divine attainment: the endless beginning of life eternal”.

Baba also said, ‘One who calls out sincerely to God, never fails to be heard and receive His help”.

We, all Baba-lovers, are a part of that river bubbling, swirling, and dancing towards the Ocean - Ocean of Divinity.  Our lives are governed by our sanskaras that we have accumulated over several lifetimes. But when we come to the orbit of the Avatar, our lives undergo a transformation. This transformation is different in each individual.

Turning Point:

I think, this transformation is a turning point in the life of a Baba lover.  When one comes in external contact of Beloved Baba, he really is a blessed one.  Why?  Because he is now on the turning point of his life, this turning itself is a blessing of God.

When this turning came in the life of dacoit, Walmiki, he became Rishi Walmiki.  Similar is the case of Meera, Tulsidas and many others.

When this turning comes in the lives of Baba lovers, he/she must visualize his/her life as to where he/she stands on the path of Real-Life.  Such calibration will help for him/her to make progress on the path with the blessings of Avatar of the Age.

When, we see that the life of noted singers, cricketers, players, actors, dancers, wrestlers, mountaineers, scientist, politicians, writers and many others, we find that they devote their whole life for that one aspect of life only.  That becomes their hobby for the sake of fame and money.  They get one-pointedness in only that particular field of life.  And this one-pointedness acquired with so much labour and pain ultimately one day turns toward God after lakhs of births taken in human form.  This is real turning in their life.

But I sincerely feel that this turning has already come in the life of a Baba lover.  Now it is open for him to utilize this blessed opportunity for his own emancipation.

A Baba lover is a gifted soul who is said to be on the turning point toward God.

Avatar Meher Baba, the Highest of the High, silently accomplished His divine mission of giving spiritual push to all mankind and awakening them for the real life.  As a part of divine game during His advent as God-man, He drew many fortunate souls into His fold. And while expending this special push, many souls have had miraculous experiences.

Inscrutable are His ways!  Who knows how Beloved Avatar Meher Baba showers His grace and love to fulfill ardent longing of each and every lover, His loved children to make them happy and keep at ease.  According to the longing each lover will be blessed with opportunity to work in His cause and Shri Birendra Kumar is such a blessed one to utilize the opportunity given by Beloved Baba to work in His cause.  Baba said, “Be brave, and spread My message of love and truth far and wide, to all quarters, in order to fulfill My Divine-Will”.

Shri. Birendra Kumar has compiled 430 episodes in this book titled, “Inspiring Episodes” (Volume-1). It is a tremendous labour of love in His service.  He had also made other compilations in order to spread the message of Beloved Baba.

I hope, Beloved Baba would give him more strength to bring about more volumes in order to spread His message of love and truth.

May the remembrance of You helps us to hold on to You throughout the delights and trials of our life!

Jai Meher Baba!

(Anna Khandale)


15th August 2019